Home Blog Page 4

Shem is Melchizedek?

I have always wondered about Shem and Melchizedek as the same person or not? I haven’t decided myself the answer to this question, but it is an interesting discussion about significant leaders of the ancient church. It seems to me it is more likely they are the same person, but I would like some discussion about your opinion. Below is some information to help you decide.

Is it possible that Shem and Melchizedek are the same person? Alma E. Gygi

Melchizedek—Keeper of the Storehouse by Clark Kelley Price

“This question is frequently asked and is an interesting one. Let us examine first what we know about Shem. Although the Bible names Shem as the eldest son of Noah (Gen. 5:32), modern-day revelation places Japheth as the eldest (Moses 8:12). Both reports, however, are harmonious in naming Shem as the progenitor of Israel and in the fact that the priesthood descended through Shem to all the great patriarchs after Noah. (1 Chr. 1:24–27.) In this patriarchal order of priesthood, Shem stands next to Noah. He held the keys to the priesthood and was the great high priest of his day. 1

Living contemporary with Shem was a man known as Melchizedek, who was also known as the great high priest. 2 The scriptures give us the details of Shem’s birth and ancestry but are silent as to his ministry and later life. Of Melchizedek, however, the opposite is true. Nothing is recorded about his birth or ancestry, even though the Book of Mormon states that he did have a father. (Alma 13:17–18.) Concerning his ministry and life we have several interesting and important facts. (Gen. 14:18–20Heb. 7:1–4Alma 13:17–18.)

All of this provokes some questions and calls for answers. Were there two high priests presiding at the same time? Why is the record silent concerning Shem’s ministry? Why is nothing known concerning Melchizedek’s ancestry?

Because of this state of knowledge on our part, many Saints and gospel scholars have wondered if these men were the same person. The truth is, we do not know the answer. But an examination of the scriptures is fascinating, because it seems to indicate that these men may have been one and the same. For example, here is the case for their oneness:

  1. The inheritance given to Shem included the land of Salem. Melchizedek appears in scripture as the king of Salem, who reigns over this area.
  2. Shem, according to later revelation, reigned in righteousness and the priesthood came through him. Melchizedek appears on the scene with a title that means “king of righteousness.”
  3. Shem was the great high priest of his day. Abraham honored the high priest Melchizedek by seeking a blessing at his hands and paying him tithes.
  4. Abraham stands next to Shem in the patriarchal order of the priesthood and would surely have received the priesthood from Shem; but D&C 84:5–17says Abraham received the priesthood from Melchizedek.
  5. Jewish tradition identifies Shem as Melchizedek.3
  6. President Joseph F. Smith’s remarkable vision names Shem among the great patriarchs, but no mention is made of Melchizedek.
  7. Times and Seasons (vol. 6, p. 746) speaks of “Shem, who was Melchizedek. …”

On the other hand, there is a case for their being two distinct personalities. Many persons believe D&C 84:14 is proof that there are perhaps several generations between Melchizedek and Noah. The scripture says, “Which Abraham received the priesthood from Melchizedek, who received it through the lineage of his fathers, even till Noah.”

If it does turn out that Shem and Melchizedek are the same person, this scripture should prove no stumbling block, because it could be interpreted to mean that priesthood authority commenced with Adam and came through the fathers, even till Noah, and then to Shem.” I Have a Question answered by Alma E. Gygi, Salt Lake City businessman.

Notes

  1. Joseph F. Smith, Gospel Doctrine (Deseret Book Co., 1919) p. 474.
  1. D&C 107:2Heb. 7:4Alma 13:17Gen. 14:18–20.
  1. When Abraham returned from the war, Shem, or, as he is sometimes called, Melchizedek, the king of righteousness, priest of the Most High God. …” (Ginsberg, Legends of the Jews, p. 233.) “Jewish tradition pronounces Melchizedek to be a survivor of the Deluge, the patriarch Shem.” (Smith’s Bible Dictionary, p. 393.) “And Adonizedek king of Jerusalem, the same was Shem. …” (Book of Jasher 16:11.)

The Connection between Melchizedek and Shem by Tim Barker

Abraham gives tithes to Melchisedec

“…According to Jewish traditions, Melchizedek is Shem, the son of Noah, whom God consecrated to be a priest for ever, and who set up a kingdom on Salem.”(1) Included in his book on the Legends of Old Testament Characters, the Reverend Sabing Baring-Gould includes a quotation from the Targumim, stating, “Melchizedek, who was Shem, son of Noah, king of Jerusalem.” (2) Louis Ginzberg continues this tradition, in his Legends of the Bible (a condensed version of the 7-volume Legends of the Jews), stating that “when Abraham returned from the war, Shem, or, as he is sometimes called, Melchizedek, the king of righteousness, priest of God Most High, and king of Jerusalem, came forth to meet him with bread and wine.” (3) More recently, scholars Raphael Patai and Robert Graves note that, “others again say that Melchizedek (also known as Adoni-Zedek), was Abram’s ancestor Shem, and that he now taught Abram the duties of priesthood…” (4) Numerous other historical Jewish sources confirm this same teaching.

In 1842, Elder John Taylor, then editor of the Times and Seasons, published the following:
From this definite account of driving the “nations apart, when the ancient hills did bow,” all reflecting minds may judge that man was scattered over the whole face of the earth. And with the superior knowledge of men like Noah, Shem (who was Melchizedek) and Abraham, the father of the faithful, three contemporaries, holding the keys of the highest order of the priesthood… (5)

Other Latter-day Apostles have discussed this issue as well. Elder John A. Witdsoe stated:
There is an old Hebrew tradition that Melchizedek was none other than Shem, the son of Noah. As far as the age of Shem is concerned, that is possible. Shem lived five hundred two years after the flood, and Abraham was born two hundred ninety-two years after the flood. Abraham, therefore, must have known Shem. (6)

Additionally, Elder Alvin R. Dyer stated:
Abraham, who was born of the chosen lineage of patriarchs, received the priesthood from Shem, or Melchizedek, who received it from Noah unto whom it had come through the lineage of the fathers from Enoch, unto whom it had come from Adam the first man through his son, Abel. (7)

More recently and readily available, is the CES Institute Manual on the first half of the Old Testament. This manual outlines, amongst other things, 7 points for consideration relating to the identity of Shem and Melchizedek and commonalities between the two. The comments on this issue are based on an Ensign article, by Alma E. Gygi, entitled, “Is it possible that Shem and Melchizedek are the same person?” (8)

Shem’s inheritance included the land of Salem, and Melchizedek was the king of Salem.
Shem “reigned in righteousness” and Melchizedek’s name means “king of righteousness.”
Shem was the great high priest of his day. Abraham honored the high priest Melchizedek by paying him tithes and seeking blessings at his hand.

Abraham stands next to Shem in the patriarchal order of the priesthood and would likely have received the priesthood from him, but according to D&C 84:5-7, Abraham received the priesthood from Melchizedek.

Substitution of God’s Holy Name

A friend of the Heartland named David Larkins shared and email with Firm Foundation on Nov 18, 2023 that makes a lot of sense that I will share below.
“This morning I was reading the article titled “Shem is Melchizedek?”. There is another piece of circumstantial evidence which could support the idea of Shem and Melchizedek being the same person. It is something I noticed as I was studying one day. It has to do with their names.
The name Shem in Hebrew, means “name”. When speaking about God (YHWH) Jews often use the title Hashem, meaning “the name”. D&C 107 tells us that the Melchizedek priesthood was called “the Holy Priesthood, after the Order of the Son of God”, until Melchizedek’s day, when the name of this order was changed to Melchizedek.

So in order to protect the sacredness of the name of the Son of God/YHWH (sometimes referred to as Hashem) the name of the priesthood was changed to Melchizedek, the other name or perhaps title of Shem. Assuming they are the same person.

Son of God/YHWH = Hashem
Melchizedek = Shem?
I don’t know if I made this point very clearly, but you are smart and can probably understand what I am trying to say. It isn’t proof, but it is one of the interesting “coincidences” we find in scripture. You may have already thought of this or heard it. But, I found it interesting, and thought I would share.” David Larkins
A good addition to the response from David shared above, is the following.

“Hashem is a Hebrew term for God. Literally, it means “the name.” In the Bible the Hebrew word for God is made up of four letters, and according to tradition it was only pronounced on Yom Kippur by the High Priest. Saying God’s name was considered a very serious and powerful thing, so much so that one of the Ten Commandments prohibits us from saying God’s name in vain. As a result, people have come up with various substitutions.

When reading Torah, we generally substitute the word Adonai for the four letter un-pronounceable name of God. Outside of reading Torah and praying, God is often referred to as Hashem, a creative way of not saying God’s name…

There are many other names for God in Jewish tradition, including Adoshem, Yah, Yahweh, HaKadosh Baruch Hu, El Shaddai, Av Harahamim, and Harahaman.” My Jewish Learning

Even our traditional upbringing as members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has taught us all our life about taking God’s name in vain. There are many ways we have used for not blaspheming God or Christs name or even swearing at all. We use slang words such as:

Gosh
Golly
Jiminy Cricket
Gee or Gee whiz
Oh, my heavens,
Oh my heck, Oh my gosh, etc
Oh, whatever as Oh G– is substituted
Holy with whatever after it such as, Holy Crap, or Holy Moly.
Holy Caesars ghost
Here are also substitutes for other swear words:
Shoot, Dang, Darn, Heck, Dang it, Fudge, Suck etc.

Our LDS Heritage is a cultural which has taught us how evil it is to say the Lord’s name in vain by substitution, as I describe above.

Jewish tradition identifies Shem as Melchizedek.

President Joseph F. Smith’s vision of the Redemption of the Dead (D&C 138), names Shem among the great patriarchs, but there is no mention of Melchizedek.

Times and Seasons (official church periodical at this time), indicates that Shem was Melchizedek. (9)

On the contrary, some Latter-day Saints, including Apostle Bruce R. McConkie, believes that the two are definitely separate individuals: There is an unsupported tradition to the effect that Melchizedek was the same person as Shem the son of Noah. That this could hardly have been the case is seen from the revelation which says: “Abraham received the priesthood from Melchizedek, who received it through the lineage of his fathers, even till Noah.” (D. & C. 84:14.) In other words, there seem to have been at least two generations between Melchizedek and Shem.(10)

Also for consideration, E. Douglas Clark commented on the matter in his book, The Blessings of Abraham: Becoming a Zion People: Genesis 11:10-11 tells Shem’s life span in the same manner as it tells the life spans of the subsequent patriarchs, implying that Shem died (a passage left unchanged in the Joseph Smith Translation), while the JST Genesis 14 tells that Melchizedek was translated. Second, a latter-day revelation in Doctrine and Covenants 84:14 states that “Abraham received the [Melchizedek] Priesthood from Melchizedek, who received it through the lineage of his fathers, even till Noah, and from Noah till Enoch,” which seems to require at least two generations between Melchizedek and Noah. And third, in Joseph F. Smith’s vision of the redemption of the dead, he saw among the host of righteous post-mortal spirits Shem (D&C 138:41), who would not have been there had he been translated. The revelation does not mention seeing Elijah or Enoch or Moses, who, like Melchizedek, had been translated. (11)

It is clear that with the diversity of opinion on the matter, that no definitive revelation has yet been received. As such, the scriptures are sought for further understanding, and where helpful, supplemental sources provide unique insights.

The Catholic Encyclopedia seems to indicate that the connection was developed by the Rabbi’s to suit their own purposes:

The Rabbins [Rabbi’s] identified Melchisedech with Sem, son of Noe, rather for polemic than historic reasons, since they wished to set themselves against what is said of him as a type of Christ “without father, without mother, without genealogy” (He., vii, 3).

In the Epistle to the Hebrews the typical character of Melchisedech and its Messianic import are fully explained. Christ is “a priest forever according to the order of Melchisedech” (Heb,. vii, 6; Ps., cix, 4); “a high priest forever”, etc. (Heb., vi, 20), …i.e. order or manner (Gesenius), not after the manner of Aaron. The Apostle develops his teaching in Heb., vii: Melchisedech was a type by reason (a) of his twofold dignity as priest and king, (b) by reason of his name, “king of justice”, (c) by reason of the city over which he ruled, “King of Salem, that is, king of peace” (v.2), and also (d) because he “without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but likened unto the Son of God, continueth a priest forever” (v.3). The silence of Scripture about the facts of Melchisedech’s birth and death was a part of the divine plan to make him prefigure more strikingly the mysteries of Christ’s generation, the eternity of His priesthood.” (12)

Interestingly, an early Jewish source, Flavius Josephus is completely silent regarding any connection between Shem and Melchizedek.

James L. Kugel indicates that “some scholars have suggested that this was first done in the context of later Jewish-Christian polemics: if Melchizedek was actually Shem, then he was the ancestor of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and the idea of a priesthood extending back through him was less disturbing to Jews than the notion of a “priest of God Most High” who lacked any connection to the Jewish people or the later levitical priesthood.” He goes on to say that:

It seems likely, however, that Melchizedek’s identification with Shem actually came about before any Christian arguments existed (and certainly before the time when Christian arguments seemed to Jews to require refutation). After all, who was Melchizedek to early interpreters? Why was the genealogy of such an important person–the “priest of God Most High,” no less–not mentioned? Identifying him as Shem, whose genealogy was known, provided an answer, and an easily accepted one. (13)
It is interesting to note that Kugel alludes to the idea that Melchizedek, “could be understood as an honorific title given to Shem…” (14)

Whatever the connection is, it remains a mystery. As stated by Alma Gygi, “all of this provokes some questions and calls for answers. Were there two high priests presiding at the same time? Why is the record silent concerning Shem’s ministry? Why is nothing known concerning Melchizedek’s ancestry? Because of this state of knowledge on our part, many Saints and gospel scholars have wondered if these men were the same person. The truth is, we do not know the answer.” (15) When the answer comes, it should satisfy the arguments on either side of the matter.

_______________________________________
1 Rev. S. Baring-Gould, Legends of Old Testament Characters, From the Talmud and Other Sources (New York: MacMillan and Co., 1871), 2:1; see also Rev. S. Baring-Gould, Legends of the Patriarchs and Prophets, and Other Old Testament Characters From Various Sources (New York: James B. Millar & Co., 1884), 140-141
2 Baring-Gould, Legends of Old Testament Characters, 2:1
3 Louis Ginzberg, Legends of the Bible (Philadelphia: The Jewish Publication Society of America, 1956), 106
4 Robert Graves and Raphael Patai, Hebrew Myths: The Book of Genesis (New York: McGraw-Hill, 1966), 147
5 John Taylor, “Ancient Ruins,” Times and Seasons 5/23 (Dec 15, 1844):746
6 John A. Widtsoe, Evidences and Reconciliations, 3 Vols., ed. G. Homer Durham (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1960), 232
7 Alvin R. Dyer, Who Am I? (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1968), 400; also see Alvin R. Dyer, The Lord Speaketh (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1964), 284-291
8 Alma E. Gygi, “Is it possible that Shem and Melchizedek are the same person?,” Ensign (November 1973), 15-16
9 Old Testament Student Manual: Genesis-2 Samuel (Religion 301), Church Educational System (Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 2003), 67-68
10 Bruce R. McConkie Mormon Doctrine, 2nd Ed. (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1966), 475
11 E. Douglas Clark, The Blessings of Abraham: Becoming A Zion People (American Fork, UT: Covenant Communications, 2005), 267 fn 36
12 John J. Tierney, “Melchisedech” The Catholic Encyclopedia, 15 Vols., eds. Charles G. Herbermann, et al (New York: The Encyclopedia Press, 1913), 10:157
13 James L. Kugel, Traditions of the Bible: A Guide to the Bible as it was at the Start of the Common Era (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1999), 289-290
14 Ibid, 290
15 Old Testament Student Manual: Genesis-2 Samuel, 68


Dear Gramps,

Recently, one of the “Daily Wows” indicated that Shem was in fact the great high priest “Melchizedek.” However, while sharing this information with one of our ward scriptorians he said that Shem couldn’t be Melchizedek because Melchizedek was born after the flood and Shem was born before the flood. I’ve studied it out also and found that in the Pearl of Great Price, Joseph while talking of teaching in the spirit prisons refers to Shem as the Great Priest. Do you have some insight on this subject? Thanks.

Paula

Dear Paula,

There is much conjecture about who Melchizedek was. Shem is not the only person to whom Melchizedek’s identity has been attributed. B.H. Roberts had this to say-

Abram Blessed by Melchizedek

“Much of mystery is connected with the life and character of Melchizedek. ‘The Jews,’ says Kitto, in admitting Melchizedek’s official superiority to Abraham, ’sought to account for it by alleging that the royal priest was no other than Shem, the most pious of Noah’s sons, who according to the shorter chronology might have lived to the time of Abraham.’ (Biblical Literature, Vol. II, Art. Melchizedek). Others have seen in him Canaan the son of Ham; Ham himself, or even Enoch; while others have held that Melchizedek was no other than the son of God himself under human appearance, and still others take him to have been an angel, the latter being among the wild notions of Origen and his school. (Ibid, as above). All this of course is conjecture, although it is not unreasonable that he may have been Shem the son of Noah” (The Seventy’s Course in Theology, Second Year, p.88).

Here, B.H. Roberts admits the possibility that Melchizedek may have been Shem. That possibility is bolstered by the vision of President Joseph F. Smith, who refers to Shem as the great high priest in D&C 138:41. And in D&C 107:1-3, Melchizedek is referred to as a great high priest –

There are, in the church, two priesthoods, namely, the Melchizedek and Aaronic, including the Levitical Priesthood.

Why the first is called the Melchizedek Priesthood is because Melchizedek was such a great high priest. Before his day it was called the Holy Priesthood, after the Order of the Son of God.

It is true that Shem lived in the time of Abraham. Shem was born in 2448 B.C. and lived for 602 years. He was 100 years old at the time of the great flood. Abraham was born in 1986 B.C., and was 140 years old when Shem died. But that coincidence in living at the same time only makes their identity a possibility, not a reality.

It is also true that Melchizedek was not the only great high priest, and there is evidence reported by Elder Bruce R. McConkie that Melchizedek was not the son of Noah-

“There is an unsupported tradition to the effect that Melchizedek was the same person as Shem, the son of Noah. That this could hardly have been the case is seen from the revelation which says: ‘Abraham received the priesthood from Melchizedek, who received it through the lineage of his fathers, even till Noah.’ (D.&C. 84:14.) In other words, there seem to have been at least two generations between Melchizedek and Shem (Mormon Doctrine, p.475).   Gramps


The LDS Bible dictionary says, under the heading Shem says, Name. Son of Noah (Gen. 5:29–326:107:138:169:26Moses 8:12); his descendants (Gen. 10:21–3111:10–321 Chr. 1:17Luke 3:36). Shem was the traditional ancestor of the Shemitic or Semitic races, a group of kindred nations, which includes the Arabs, the Hebrews and Phoenicians, the Arameans or Syrians, the Babylonians and Assyrians. The languages spoken by these various nations were closely related and were known as the Semitic languages. In latter-day revelation Shem is referred to as “the great high priest” (D&C 138:41). See also Melchizedek.

The LDS Bible dictionary says, under the heading Melchizedek says, “King of Righteousness. A notable prophet and leader who lived about 2000 B.C. He is called the king of Salem (Jerusalem), king of peace, and “priest of the most High God.” Unfortunately, information concerning him in the Bible is relatively scarce, being limited to Gen. 14:18–20Heb. 5:67:1–3. Mention of the priesthood of Melchizedek is given in several other instances, primarily in Psalms and in Hebrews. However, latter-day revelation gives us much more about him and his priesthood (see JST Gen. 14:17 [Gen. 14:18 note d]JST Gen. 14:25–40JST Heb. 7:3 [Appendix]Alma 13:14–19D&C 84:14107:1–4). From these sources we realize something of the greatness of this prophet and the grandeur of his ministry. See also JebusJerusalemMelchizedek Priesthood.


The Featured picture at the top of the page is called, “Shem, Ham and Japheth” by James Tissot 1904

Half-Breed Tract– About Zarahemla Near Nauvoo

The Heartland Research Group headed by John Lefgren PhD, and Mike and Betty Lafontaine, have been doing research near Nauvoo and Montrose, Iowa for several years now looking for evidence of the City of Zarahemla. Heartland Research has found evidence for ancient fires pits using magnetometry, and with Lidar imaging have found many mounds and other promising information pertaining to several possible locations, that could be termed as a temple site or mound area in Iowa.

We base our plausible evidence of the real City of Zarahemla of the Book of Mormon in many statements of saints and a revelation from Joseph Smith in D&C 125. There are many quotes and evidences below also detailing with plausibility that the Heartland of the United States was the setting for the Book of Mormon events.

Bill, your Relative who knew Joseph Smith-Faithful Question

Let me ask you a question. If you have a great great… grandfather (Let’s call him Bill), who lived during the time of Joseph Smith, and Bill personally knew and loved Joseph as a true prophet of God, wouldn’t that be exciting to explore the relationship of Bill and Joseph? Maybe some of you already have that relative. As you research and find out about the close relationship that Bill has with Joseph and the other Apostles, and Bill’s testimony of these men, wouldn’t you be so pleased to find out all you could know about their relationship? (I know some of your relatives maybe didn’t like Joseph but we are not talking about those relatives).

What if you found out Bill was present with Wilford Woodruff in Nauvoo when he told Bill, as Wilford pointed out a spot on the opposite side of the Mississippi River about a mile and a half above Montrose, IA, and said “there would be a city and a temple built there and the place would be called Zarahemla.

Would you believe Bill? Of course you would, as you had studied and found out Bill was a good active member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and had prayed about it. What if it was Bill’s witness after Joseph had passed away, that he saw the countenance of Brigham Young as “it appeared that Joseph had returned and was speaking to the people?” Bill said, As Brigham Young commences speaking, hundreds in the audience believein every possible degree it is Joseph’s voice, and his person, in look, attitude, dress and appearance it is Joseph himself, personified.” You want to and probably would believe Bill after prayer correct? Let’s say you prayed earnestly about that fact, and you received a personal witness that you indeed know that Bill believed Wilford Woodruff and Bill was present at the talk by Brigham Young and Bill knew that Brigham was to be the next Prophet. Is that even possible? Of course it is.

I can hear the non-believers say, “I don’t believe Bill”, or “he was lying”, or “Joseph didn’t mean it was a Book of Mormon city”, or “I still believe Zarahemla was somewhere in Mesoamerica.” What is the difference between you believing Bill and others not believing him? Is it because you are related to Bill and you are biased. Or is it because you have prayed about it and studied it out and you thought it was very important to know, and you believed what Moroni told you and that you could “know the truth of all things?”

Why do many people in the Church today not want to believe Bill, or Edward Phillips, or D&C 125? Why is their heart so hard? Why is it that you believe so strongly in Bill and Joseph and others in the church don’t? It’s probably because you want to believe, and you pray in faith to believe and others may only think of their bias that Zarahemla was in Mexico or some other place. You see, to believe it takes faith, study, and prayer. This is what I believe, that the Zarahemla of the Book of Mormon was indeed across the river near Montrose, Iowa. It is a part of my testimony and I don’t have a relative named Bill, but through faith I really believe this.

Now you know The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has not spoken on whether the Zarahemla of D&C 125 means it was a city in the Book of Mormon, but some of the General Authorities and many members believe personally that eastern Iowa, Missouri and Illinois, are possible places of the ancient Land of Zarahemla. In other words knowing this is not church doctrine but it is true all the same. Is it that important you know the answer? Maybe. To me it is very important as I look for additional evidences of the Book of Mormon not just my witness of the spirit, but as Elder Holland said, “Truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling. In the same talk Elder Holland said, “but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate.The Greatness of the Evidence By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland August 16, 2017

Half-Breed Land Iowa

“The Lee County Half-Breed Tract, designated as 120 on the map.

Map of the w:Half-Breed Tract in Iowa, a reservation designated for individuals of mixed American Indian and European descent. This reservation was designated in an 1824 treaty between the Sac and the Fox Indian tribes and the United States government.

Lee County, Iowa and the “Half Breed Tract” historic detail, from an Iowa 1905 census map.
[Left]
A Half-Breed Tract was located in Lee County, Iowa. An 1824 treaty between the Sauk people, the Fox tribe, and the United States set aside a reservation for mixed-blood people related to the tribes. Lying between the Mississippi, and Des Moines rivers and below an eastward extension of the Sullivan Line (The old Indian boundary surveyed out by John C. Sullivan in 1816—at approximately 40.60° N.), the Tract occupied an area of approximately 119,000 acres (480 km2). Under the original treaty, the half-breed people had the right to occupy the soil, but individuals could not buy or sell the land.[4]

In 1834 Congress repealed the rule. Immediately afterward, claim jumpers claimed much of the land. The government gave away mixed-blood peoples’ claims to the land, effectively ending the provisions of the Half-Breed Tract by 1841.[5][6]

Mormon leader Joseph Smith, Jr. purchased parts of the Half-Breed Tract, probably in 1837, from a land speculation company. Deeds to most of the land were faulty and could not be held. This left the church with only about 1,000 acres (4.0 km2), including a town called Commerce in Illinois. The Mormons moved to this Illinois site from Far West, Missouri, to escape the Missouri Executive Order 44 issued by Missouri Governor Lilburn Boggs.[7]” Wikipedia

Map Showing Accession of Territory from Indians” from the original instructions for the Census of Iowa for the Year 1905, Published: 1905-1906, Des Moines, Iowa, Bernard Murphy, State Printer; Under the authority of chapter 8, acts of the 30th general assembly, page iii

I believe the Book of Mormon Zarahemla is near Montrose, Iowa, just as I believe there is only one Hill Cumorah in upstate New York. Mike and Betty LaFontaine believe the land in Montrose is sacred land of their previous Native American ancestor. Thus, Heartland Research Group not only continues exploring the area for the City of Zarahemla, but also seek land in the area that in history was called Half-Breed land.

Letter below from Betty LaFontaine
Nov 15, 2023 to HRG and friends.

“Since we (HRG) have been asked about purchasing the 9.4 acres which literally has been gifted to us for our use. I have pondered and asked in Prayer of what we may do.  I have been researching the “Half Breed Tract lands” I came upon this explanation and or article!
 
I believe HRG may have yet another,  “Big piece of history once again!” I will continue this research further.
 
This land we acquired was given to us for a reason, the Spirits of the Natives who walked the land 9.4 acres and much much more in the area where we believe Zarahemla to be is a Sacred land, where we have a 600 BC replica ship Phoenicia! 

A ship like it may have brought the ancestors of these people “from the east” to this area of the Heartland. 
 
Here yet another connection!
This particular piece like I said was gifted to us by a great man. Mike and I connected with this man that day we met and had lunch together. We love the work we are doing and love all of your hard work in this project. 
 
Let us continue working together and always strive to be good stewards. 
Thank you, We Love you guys 😊Betty aka “Red Ant”& Mike 

Read an amazing article below about the Half-Breed Land

City Opposite of Nauvoo

Below is a revelation, not a statement, not an idea, not conjecture, a revelation. If the Lord planned the name Zarahemla as just another name and not one in the Book of Mormon, the Lord may have called it in D&C 125 the New Zarahemla, signifying a different location as in the city of the New Jerusalem.

D&C 125:3-4

Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet, at Nauvoo, Illinois, March 1841, concerning the Saints in the territory of Iowa.” (Heading of D&C 125)

“Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it.

And let all those who come from the east, and the west, and the north, and the south, that have desires to dwell therein, take up their inheritance in the same, as well as in the city of Nashville, or in the city of Nauvoo, and in all the stakes which I have appointed, saith the Lord.” D&C 125:3-4

Half-Breed Land in Eastern Iowa 

Zarahemla According to Neville

“When Joseph Smith purchased the land for Nauvoo, he actually purchased far more land across the river in Iowa, as this map (left) from the Joseph Smith papers shows. If this area–designated in the 1800s as the “half-breed tract”–was the location of the ancient city of Zarahemla, the location could explain why the people were wealthy and why they had problems with pride, etc. (Of course, every human society has problems of pride, envy, etc.

However, Alma focuses particularly on this when he’s in the city of Zarahemla.) People ask if there is archaeological evidence for a city in this area. There is archaeological evidence of settlements along the river, north and south of this site, that date to Book of Mormon times, but nothing that can be identified as the city of Zarahemla, per se. The city of Zarahemla and its inhabitants were burned (3 Nephi 8:8). Later, the city was built again (4 Nephi 1:8) but the city is not mentioned afterward. It could have been destroyed again, of course. The river could have flooded the city, deposited sand over it, or any number of other possibilities.”

Neville continues, “For now, I note that it’s a location that seems to fit the text nicely. Another consideration is that D&C 125 hints at this site as the location of ancient Zarahemla. Another interesting aspect of Alma 5 is the mention of sheep, shepherds, and wolves. There must have been sheep in the city of Zarahemla. We’ve already stipulated that, because the Nephites “strictly” observed the Law of Moses, but Alma emphasizes the point is repeated here.

v. 37: ye that have professed to have known the ways of righteousness nevertheless have gone astray, as sheep having no shepherd, 
v. 38: ye are not the sheep of the good shepherd.
v. 39: And now if ye are not the sheep of the good shepherd, of what fold are ye?
v. 59: For what shepherd is there among you having many sheep doth not watch over them, that the wolves enter not and devour his flock? 
v. 60: if you will hearken unto his voice he will bring you into his fold, and ye are his sheep; and he commandeth you that ye suffer no ravenous wolf to enter among you, that ye may not be destroyed.

These metaphors would be ineffective if the people living in Zarahemla did not have sheep. In verse 59, Alma abandons the metaphorical use and speaks directly to actual shepherds. Some species of sheep that are indigenous to North America have survived to the present day, including the Bighorn and Dall. Anciently, their populations were in the millions. Although confined mainly to the western US, Canada, and northern Mexico. Wolves are indigenous to North America and were ubiquitous throughout North America before the Europeans arrived. They were part of Native American Indian legends and mythology. Their devastating impact on domesticated animals led to federal government programs to eradicate wolves from grazing areas. See this article.

Because Alma discussed wolves in this sense, I think it’s possible that whatever domesticated sheep the Nephites had–whether related to the other indigenous North American species or species Lehi brought with him–were killed off after the destruction of the Nephite society. The situation could be similar to that of horses, where recent research has shown the traditional explanation for horses–that the Spanish brought them all–is not consistent with the actual records.” Source: 2016 Gospel Doctrine Resource by Jonathan Neville

See excellent article on horses: https://byustudies.byu.edu/system/files/pdfs/54_3JohnsonHard.pdf.”

Ownership of ‘Phoenicia’

The most exciting news in many years, is the 600 BC replica ‘Phoenicia’ is being re-assembled on the banks of the Mississippi River near Montrose, Iowa. Heartland Research purchased the original Philip Beale, ‘Phoenicia’ which sailed over 30,000 nautical miles from the Old world to America in 2009 and another voyage in 2020.

Since Philip Beale was unable to sell the ship whole, he wanted it preserved, so he had it cut up and loaded on two large containers in Florida and sent one back to England, and just a few months later, before Philip sent the 2nd container to England, Heartland Purchased purchased the entire contents of those two large containers from Philip.  Quickly they set up the current warehouse in Montrose, Iowa and began re-build  that 600 BC replica.

About a year later the 2nd container that was sent to England was sent to Heartland Research in Iowa. The first container has already been restored and the second container of the ship is just beginning to be rebuilt as of Nov 2023. Come join us as volunteers to help restore this wonderful ship. Donate Here

Across the river from Nauvoo, Illinois is where the ‘Phoenicia’ is being re-built today. The Heartland Research Group also owns significant land in Montrose Iowa as you can see below with the red arrow. More to Come

See their recent newsletter here: https://theheartlandresearchgroup.org/2023/11/1755/

The Phoenicia by Betty “Red Ant” Lafontaine

Mike and Betty LaFontaine awarding Captain Philip Beale with a hand made drum constructed by Mike and Painted by Betty, after the Captains last voyage on the ‘Phoenicia’ in 2020.

“For my people, the Dine’ oral tradition says that we came to this land from the East direction, at first light as the sun rises we give thanks for all we have in the east direction.  Our homes face the east direction, we believe to have come here from the east by The Holy People.

When I first learned of the Phoenicia and its beginning and how it sailed here to North America she fascinated me, especially learning of replication of a 600 BC ship.  The timeline of The Book of Mormon and the stories of my people coming to this sacred land America.   I believe The Phoenicia is a special ship, I believe she has a Spirit of discovery and a mission. In 2019 she came to the shore of Ft Lauderdale, I boarded her and instantly felt her Spirit, I thought of how it was very possible a ship like her came to North America carrying my Ancestors of The Book of Mormon!  She had a rough couple of years and even made it through a bad Tropical storm, and had some damage.  Mike and I drove to Ft Lauderdale in December 2021 to see her. As I walked around and touched her worn wood I instantly felt a strong presence, she lives!  She has a story to tell, others need to see her, touch her and hear her story.

Her figurehead a horse head on the bow of the ship was damaged but still made her beautiful presence known.  She lives and must live on were my thoughts, when we visited her that day in the shipyard in Ft Lauderdale, Florida.  She will need love and care to bring her back to where she will continue her story.  Philip Beale sailed her to America to tell a story without really knowing our story and the time era of 600 BC and what that means to us.  May we continue her story here in America”  Red Ant 

600 BC Phoenicia Expedition Ship with Horse-Head Prows

“The Heartland Research Group is a grassroots, boots-on-the-ground organization that believes that the historical narrative of the Book of Mormon took place in the Heartland of North America. The HRG is active in archaeological research and in the acquisition, restoration and display of ancient American artifacts. The HRG is currently preparing an ancient ship replica called the “Phoenicia” for display. The ships construction design is patterned after a shipwreck dating to 600 BC. The Phoenicia ship made modern voyages, first around Africa and then also from the Middle East to Florida in 2019 – proving that voyages around Africa or from Sidon to North America were feasible anciently.” Heartland Research Group

We invite you to support our efforts financially
so we can complete these worthy goals!
See their website here: phoenicia.rocks

Return of the Phoenicia on the Mississippi River

Edward Phillips- Saint and Witness of Zarahemla

Brigham Young and Wilford Woodruff

“I was one of the forty-six preachers that Brother Woodruff speaks of in his “Leaves of My Journal.” The forty-six were baptized except one, that was Phillip Holdt. Brother Woodruff baptized me at Hill Farm where he baptized six hundred. He told me not long ago, that less had apostatized out of that lot than any other of the same number in the church.” Edward Phillips

“I was standing by the temple talking to Brother Woodruff and he pointed out a spot to me on the opposit[e] side of the river about a mile and a half above Montrose, and said there would be a city and a temple built there and the place would be called Zarahemla.” Edward Phillips. More from his autobiography below.

Sheep in ancient North America, Validate a Zarahemla site is possible in Iowa

No Sheep, Goats, Bullocks, Rams, Doves, Wheat, or Barley in Mesoamerica during the time of the Nephites. They couldn’t practice the Law of Moses unless they lived in North America. 

Hugh Nibley said, “If my insistent harping on central Asia annoys you, let me remind you again that the book of Ether gives us no choice. It never lets us forget that what the Jaredite kings did was a conscious imitation and unbroken continuation of the ways of “the ancients,” of “them of old” on the other side of the water. This, incidentally, is another indication that we are not to regard the Jaredite migration as taking place immediately after the flood, for the fall of the tower saw the destruction of an ancient and established order. The Jaredites left their homeland driving great herds of cattle before them in the immemorial Asiatic manner, and even if they had never been nomads before, they certainly lived the life of the steppes during those many years before they set sail (Ether 3:3), and when they embarked, they crammed all they could of their beasts into their small boats, “flocks and herds” and other beasts (Ether 6:4), and upon reaching the New World continued to cultivate “all manner of cattle, of oxen, and cows, and of sheep” just as their ancestors had in the old country (Ether 9:18). Now you know, how the Nephites could have had sheep in North America brought to this land by the Jaredites. The Nephites could continue practicing the Law of Moses in the land of The New Jerusalem.” (2 Nephi 25:24 Mosiah 2:3) Hugh Nibley from Lehi in the Desert; The Great Open Spaces

3 Essential Truths about Nephite Observance of the Law of Moses
By Amberli Nelson

First Truth: Not only did the Nephites “strictly” keep the law of Moses (as indicated in 37 verses in the Book of Mormon (see Alma 30:3, Mosiah 13:29-30, Jarom 1:5), but they did so with delight as it was seen by them as both a collection of types of Christ and a means of coming unto Him. Occasionally even the Lamanites were known to “strictly” observe the law (Hel. 13:1).  Second: In “observing to keep the commandments of the Lord in all things, according to the Law of Moses” (2 Ne. 5:10), the Nephites would have necessarily observed all the feasts or “holy days” given to Moses by Jehovah. These are recorded in Exodus and Leviticus and are known as “holy convocations” or “rehearsals” and they typify the life and mission of Jesus Christ in profoundly beautiful ways. Third: It was absolutely essential for these Jewish Lehites to be brought to a land that would provide an abundance of all the plants and animals required to keep the Law of Moses, with its concomitant Holy Days or festivals. Based on the latest archeological findings, it can now be irrefutably shown that the Heartland of North America is the only location in the Western Hemisphere where all ten of the essential items were found anciently including; lambs, oxen, goats, doves, barley, wheat, grapes, and altars made of stacked, unhewn stones. These aforementioned items have not been found in the archaeological record of the pre-Columbian peoples of Mesoamerica.” Amberli Nelson MBA Hebrew/Jewish Symbology Expert

Mesoamerican Theories of Zarahemla

Mesoamerica “Book of Mormon Lands” tour promoter Dr. John L. Lund, released a historically incorrect and misleading article in a newsletter and paid advertisement eblast (http://ldsliving.com/e/2012/db02_29_2012.html ) published Feb. 29, 2012. Lund’s piece, Joseph Smith Identified Zarahemla as Being in Guatemala, proclaims that an article appearing in the Times and Seasons on October 1, 1842 in Nauvoo, Illinois was emphatically “written by Joseph Smith.” Read more here:

“In March 1841, a revelation known as Section 125, gave a name and location of a city. While the Lord had previously named Adam – ondi – Ahman and the New Jerusalem as being in the state of Missouri, perhaps this revelation has named yet another city in ancient America. The Lord said to Joseph: “Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it”. We first learned of the name Zarahemla in the Book of Mormon. However, very early in Church History documents, the name Zarahemla was disassociated with the revelation. Writers of the history of this period began to attribute the naming of Zarahemla to other persons who were contemporary with the Prophet Joseph or even to the Prophet himself rather than to the Lord and they made it appear that the word Zarahemla was used pre-1841 when the Lord actually gave the revelation to Joseph. We have learned from historic and current Church History publications the following clarifications about the naming of Zarahemla.” 

1. Joseph Smith DID NOT use the word Zarahemla in 1839. (Joseph Smith Papers, Journals, vol. 1, p. 336)

Read more 5 more example here under the title “The Naming of Zarahemla”

Thus, we have learned, that any use of the name Zarahemla prior to March 1841 is not correct and was inserted in historical accounts after 1841. Surely, further investigation is warranted as to why the Lord used such a name in the revelation.

Again do you remember Bill? Read study and pray and you will know the truth.

Autobiography of Edward Phillips (1813-1896)

Edward Phillips (1813-1896)

This sketch was written by Sylvia Phillips, then a fourteen year old granddaughter of Edward Phillips, as he dictated it to her in the year 1889. Italicized portions are apparently Phillips’ corrections/additions. Typescript in hands of family.

Edward Phillips, son of William and Mary Phillips, born in Oxenhall Parrish [Parish], Glouscestershire [Gloucestershire], England, April 2, 1813. He was christened April 3, 1813.

When [I was] six months old my father moved to Leigh, Worcestershire, Upper Sandlin, and there rented a farm of one hundred acres for three years. From there moved to Black House, Creadley, Herefordshire, and rented a farm of seventy-five acres for four years then returning to Upper Sandlin and rented that farm again for three years. From there he moved to Creadley and rented another farm. While working there he was taken sick and died at Longley Groen [Green], Suckley, Worcestershire, November 29, 1825, at the age of sixty-two. He married Mary Ann Pressdee in Worcestershire, being about ten years her senior. She was the mother of eleven children. From that time I employed myself farming and learning blacksmithing. I joined the society called the “United Brethern” whose president and leader was Thomas Kington. Everything worked well with us until within a year of the time Brother Wilford Woodruff arrived in our neighborhood. It seemed to me that we had come to a precipice and could not go any farther until Brother Wilford Woodruff placed a bridge over that precipice and we went on with glad hearts rejoicing. I went to hear him preach at Ridgeway Crossing on or about March 15, 1840. A day or two following I went to Hill’s Farm to hear him speak. When I started my good old mother said, “Edward, I should think you will not come back without being baptized.” I obeyed this council. I was the only male member of my father’s family who received the gospel. My sister Susan followed suite. I was one of the forty-six preachers that Brother Woodruff speaks of in his “Leaves of My Journal.” The forty-six were baptized except one, that was Phillip Holdt. Brother Woodruff baptized me at Hill Farm where he baptized six hundred. He told me not long ago, that less had apostatized out of that lot than any other of the same number in the church.

I[n] a few days after I was baptized, I was ordained a priest and put in charge of two branches, Ashfield and Crocutt, with George Brooks as my addistant [assistant]. This was near Sherrage, Leigh, Worcestershire. In the fall of that year, I was ordained an elder at the conference, under the hands of Brother Woodruff, and was sent to preach the gospel with Elder John Gaily to the Forest of Deane and Glouscestershire [Gloucestershire]. There I had the privilege of visiting my father’s family. We traveled and preached nearly a year and many were brout [brought] into the church under our administration. My mother embraced the gospel about this time under the hands of Brother Woodruff at a place called Moorings Cross, Maythen Parrish [Parish], Herfordshire [Herefordshire], 1841.

I left my home to emigrate to America. I went to Gloucester and in company with one hundred saints went to Bristol and boarded the “Carolina” for America. We set sail for Quebec, August 8th, 1841. We had a tedious voyage of eight weeks and three days, but landed safely. Thomas Richardson was our President. We set sail for Quebec, from Quebec we went to Montreal by steamer, and from Montreal through the lock to Kinston and then we sailed along Lake Ontario to Lewiston. We had a fine view of the city of Toronto. From Lewiston we boarded the train (which was drawn by mules) from Niagara Falls.

The next day we boarded the train for Buffalo and arrived at that place after dark. We put up at the Farmer’s Exchange for a week because of sickness. We then boarded the Chespeake [Chesapeake] for where now stands the great city of Chicago. We hired a man there to take us to Nauvoo with a team which contract he filled. We arrives [arrived] at Nauvoo in the latter part of October, 1841, on Saturday. On Sunday, I was anxious to see the Prophet. I attended meeting there and saw him for the first time. I did not need an introduction for I knew him the moment I saw him. He preached the gospel of salvation to us that morning which caused my heart to rejoice. Next day, Monday, I went to work in quarrying rock for the temple, (that was my first days work in America) near the upper Stone House on the Mississippi River. I continued to work on the temple and the Nauvoo House, most of the winter. I boarded with an old friend by the name of Jenkins, a shoemaker. There I fell in love with my present wife, who had preceeded [preceded] me a few weeks to America. On the 2nd of August of the next year, being one year from the time I left home, we were married by Heber C. Kimball near Camp Creek in Hancock County. She bore me fifteen children, nine of whom are still living, three of whom were born in Illinois, and the two first, a boy and a girl, died there. We were driven from their graves at the point of a bayonet, which was very grievous to us. I had some land and made me a nice home near where they were buried. I was working in the field near the house when the news came that the Prophet and his brother were killed at Carthage Jail. This made me shed bitter tears for I felt they were two good friends and I knew Joseph was a true prophet of God. He had said that he would go and die for the people. I was under arms in Nauvoo when he gave himself up to die for the people. He discharged us and told us to go home and he would go and die for us. We would gladly have gone and stood between him and death, but he would not let us. I was ready and willing to go. We were quartered at the tithing yard and slept in the Nauvoo Exposition Building. We went one day for foliage for our horses, and met Gen. Joseph Smith with his staff in the street. He cheered us and said, “Well done, boys.” We had been out inspecting the ground where we expected to meet our enemies. Word came to our Captain one night that the pickett guard was driven in and we were ordered out in the dead of night to go and meet the mob. I was determined to go and assist, so I borrowed a horse from a boy who did not like to go himself. Nevertheless this proved to be a false alarm and I went back disappointed. The prophet said he would go and die for us. He did and was butchered in cold blood. I was not there when he was killed, but I went later and took my wife with me to show her the well, curb, and the window where he jumped out when he was shot.

I have a Patriarchal blessing hanging in a frame in my room, which was pronounced upon my head by the prophet and patriarch, Hyrum Smith, in the fall of 1844[1843?], which is worth more than gold to me – Gold is no name for it. The predictions are being literally fulfilled every day. I know if I prove faithful it will all come to pass. I knew then and also know now that Joseph was a true prophet of God, and that the mantle of Joseph fell on Brigham Young who was his legal successor.

Brigham Young appeared to be Joseph Smith

I was present at the meeting when this took place (Read about that meeting below with the *) and heard with my own ears and saw with my own eyes. We all thought Joseph had come back to us although we knew he was in his grave. I was standing by the temple talking to Brother Woodruff and he pointed out a spot to me on the opposit[e] side of the river about a mile and a half above Montrose, and said there would be a city and a temple built there and the place would be called Zarahemla. I was at Nauvoo when the temple was finished and dedicated. I went up into the tower and wrote my name there. As I understand, the wicked have burned that temple to the ground and it is all destroyed like the Jerusalem temple. But I expect to see that temple re-erected and the one built on the opposite side of the river to match. Source Here and Here

2018 Scanned Sites in Montrose, Iowa Area – More than 220 Acres.

*Is there evidence for the transfiguration of Brigham Young?

James F. Stoddard IV and Aaron R. Halsell

“The day is Thursday, August 8, 1844. Six weeks to the day have passed since the martyrdom of the Prophet Joseph Smith on June 27, 1844. The majority of the Twelve Apostles have recently returned from missions1 and some are still stunned and disheartened by the loss of their Prophet. Upon their arrival they find “Sidney Rigdon busy among the Saints, trying to establish his claim to the presidency of the Church.”2 According to a report issued by the Times and Seasons:

[A] special meeting of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, convened at the stand in the city of Nauvoo, President Brigham Young, called the audience to order, and arranged the several quorums according to their standing, and the rules of the church. The meeting had been previously called, as stated, to choose a guardian, or trustee for said church.3

Sidney Rigdon
Sidney Rigdon

Opinions differ,4 either Sidney Rigdon, former First Counselor in the First Presidency,5 or the Quorum of the Twelve with Brigham Young at their head. The audience is divided as the polished and eloquent Sidney Rigdon commences his message. The old gentleman is charismatic and the arguments are compelling to some of the flock.6

Brigham Young, a man fiercely loyal to the Prophet Joseph Smith, current President of the Twelve and later to become known as the “Lion of the Lord”, takes the stand. Suddenly, the people arise “en-masse to their feet astonished.”7 One eyewitness later remembered, “it appeared that Joseph had returned and was speaking to the people.8 As Brigham Young commences speaking, hundreds in the audience believe “in every possible degree it [is] Joseph’s voice, and his person, in look, attitude, dress and appearance [it is] Joseph himself, personified”.9 William Hyde later remembers:

[Brigham Young] then called upon the saints to know if they would receive the Twelve and let them stand in their place as the First Presidency of the Church in the absense of Joseph. The vote was unanimous in the affirmative. On this day it was plainly manifest that the mantle of Joseph had rested upon President Young.10 James F. Stoddard IV and Aaron R. Halsell

Here are other evidences to pray about as you decide where the Book of Mormon Events happened. I believe the events happened right here in the USA.

Zelph of Zarahemla

Zelph a Man of God by Ken Corbett

“Before breaking camp the morning of June 3, the Prophet Joseph Smith, accompanied by several of the men, went to observe a large mound which was located approximately one mile below the Phillip’s Ferry crossing. It was of unusual size and lay within the proximity of a number of smaller mounds. Heber C. Kimball and Wilford Woodruff recorded in their journals that the mound was one hundred feet high and three hundred feet above the level of the river. The height of the mound enabled the men to look over the tops of the trees and view the surrounding area. At the crest of the mound, human bones were strewn around the base of what appeared to be a three-tiered altar. Heber C. Kimball wrote that the arrangement of the stones resembled the ancient order or altars..

Zelph in vision by Ken Corbett

The men were curious about the area, the mounds, and particularly about the scattered bones.  As they began to descend  the mound, Joseph Smith suddenly stopped, pointed to the ground, and said, “Brethren, dig in there.”  When the earth had been removed to the depth of one or two feet, the men found the skeleton of a large man.  Journal accounts state that, “the bones were all there and in a good state of preservation.”  Buried in the backbone, between the ribs of the man was a stone arrowhead which Milton Holmes took.  Examining the skeleton more closely, it was noted that one of the thigh bones had been previously broken and knitted together.  The thigh bones and the arrowhead were taken back to camp and placed in Wilford Woodruff’s wagon.  The skeleton was unusually large .  It was estimated to be over eight feet tall.” James L. Bradley, Zion’s Camp 1834: Prelude to the Civil War (Salt Lake City: Publishers Press, 1990), p. 207.

Letter to Emma by Ken Corbett

“The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56

“On the top of the mound were stones which presented the appearance of three altars having been erected one above the other, according to the ancient order; and the remains of bones were strewn over the surface of the ground. The brethren procured a shovel and a hoe, and removing the earth to the depth of about one foot, discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire, and between his ribs the stone point of a Lamanitish arrow, which evidently produced his death. Elder Burr Riggs retained the arrow. The contemplation of the scenery around us produced peculiar sensations in our bosoms; and subsequently the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty, I discovered that the person whose skeleton was before us was a white Lamanite, a large, thick-set man, and a man of God. His name was Zelph. He was a warrior and chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the Hill Cumorah, or eastern sea to the Rocky mountains. The curse was taken from Zelph, or, at least, in part-one of his thigh bones was broken by a stone flung from a sling, while in battle, years before his death. He was killed in battle by the arrow found among his ribs, during the last great struggle of the Lamanites and Nephites.” Joseph Smith Papers History, 1838–1856, volume A-1 [23 December 1805–30 August 1834], Page 483

Book of Mormon City Manti

The camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti…” Millennial Star, vol. 16, p. 296 “September 25, 1838. We passed through Huntsville, Co, seat of Randolph Co, Pop. 450, and three miles further we bought 32 bu. of corn off one of the brethren who resides in this place. There are several of the brethren round about here and this is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat.” Journal of Samuel D. Tyler, filed in Church Historian’s Office. Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation 3: 239  History of Joseph Smith page 296

“We came through Huntsville, the county seat of Randolph county . . . A mile and a half west of Huntsville we crossed the east branch of Chariton (River), and one and a half miles west of the river we found Ira Ames and some other brethren near the place where the city of Manti is to be built, and encamped for the night on Dark creek, six miles from Huntsville. Traveled this day seventeen miles. Distance from Kirtland, seven hundred and fifty-five miles.” Joseph Smith Documentary History of the Church, 3:10:144:1

Joseph Smith accompanied several Church members in exploring the area around Lyman Wight’s northern Missouri home. In his journal, A. Jenson wrote: “The [Kirtland] camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti.A. Jenson, Historical Record, Book 1, p. 601 Millennial Star 16:296

Indians that now Inhabit this Country

“In this important and interesting book the history of ancient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came from the Tower of Babel at the confusion of languages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian era. We are informed by these records that America in ancient times has been inhabited by two distinct races of people. The first were called Jaredites and came directly from the Tower of Babel. The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites of the descendants of Joseph. The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country…” Wentworth Letter reprinted in Ensign July 2002

Joseph said that “the Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western tribes of Indians . . . By it we learn that our western tribes of Indians are descendants from that Joseph that was sold into Egypt, and that the land of America is a promised land unto them.” Joseph Smith’s Letter to The American Revivalist Feb 2, 1833 (Quoted in Dean C. Jessee, The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984), p. 273)

“He told me of a sacred record which was written on plates of gold, I saw in the vision the place where they were deposited, he said the Indians were the literal descendants of Abraham…” Joseph Smith Journal, November 9, 1835; The Joseph Smith Papers: Journals Volume 1:1832-1839 (Salt Lake City: Church Historian’s Press, 2008), 88-89.

“Wherefore, it is an abridgment of the record of the people of Nephi, and also of the Lamanites—Written to the Lamanites, who are a remnant of the house of Israel;” BofM Title Page

You shall go unto the Lamanites and preach my gospel unto them;… and no man knoweth where the city Zion shall be built, but it shall be given hereafter. Behold, I say unto you that it shall be on the borders by the Lamanites. D&C 28:8-9

The Lamanites that were first taught the gospel, as Parley Pratt says were the Native American Indians of the United States. There were two tribes of the Iroquois, Wyandot, and Cattaraugus, and two from the Algonquian, the Delaware or Leni Lape, and the Shawnee.

“Once the red men were many; they occupied the country from sea to sea — from the rising to the setting sun; the whole land . . .  Thousands of moons ago, when the red men’s forefathers dwelt in peace and possessed this whole land the Great Spirit talked with them, and revealed His law and His will and much knowledge to their wise men and prophets.  This they wrote in a Book . . . written on plates of gold and handed down from father to son for many ages and generations. It was then that the people prospered and were strong and mighty; they cultivated the earth, built buildings and cities and abounded in all good things, as the pale faces now do . . . This Book, which contained these things was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him Cumorah, which hill is now in the state of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario county . . .  Thus ended our first Indian mission, in which we had preached the Gospel in its fullness and distributed the record of their forefathers among three viz.: the Cattaraugus Indians, near Buffalo, N.Y., the Wyandots, of Ohio and the Delawares, west of Missouri.” Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, pp. 56-6; Documentary History of the Church Vol 1: Footnotes 183:2-18 

Thus ended our first Indian mission, in which we had preached the Gospel in its fullness and distributed the record of their forefathers among three tribes… west of Missouri.” Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, p 56-61

“Now, to my story again. Besides the Delawares, Shawnees, Kickapoos, Wyandots, Pottowattomies, Senecas, Osages, Choctaws, Cherokees, Kaskaskias, Kansas, &c. &c. which our nation and the missionaries are domesticating as they are gathered, upon the southern limits of the land of Israel, the Pawnees, the Sioux, the Rickarees, the Mandans, the Nespersees, the Blackfeet, the Sacs, the Foxes, and many other tribes, rove and hunt from prairie to prairie, from river to river, from hill to hill, and from mountain to mountain, and live, and are blessed before the face of heaven daily as well as their contemporary whites; and, perhaps I may add, are as justifiable before God, as any people on the globe, called heathens. No church bell from its elevated steeple, rings “Go to meeting; it is Sunday,” while a dozen lesser ones, for stages and Steam boats, peal a ding dong “for parties of pleasure, as a holiday,” among these rude sons of the west.—And it is a difficult matter to make one soul of them believe the Great Spirit ever said, “Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy,” while they know, that the majority of the white nation, use it for a holiday. No politicians boast of freedom and equal rights, while thousands are imprisoned for debt, or are in bondage: No; when the tribes are at peace, the Indian is free; his land is free; his game is free; his time is free, and all is free.” LETTER NO. II. From WW Phelps to Oliver Cowdery Liberty, Mo. Nov. 6, 1834

“I accordingly went down, and met Keokuk, Kis-Ku-Kosh, Appenoose, and about one hundred chiefs and braves of those tribes (Sac, Fox), with their families.” … and instructed them in many things which the Lord had revealed unto me concerning their fathers, and the promises that were made concerning them in the Book of Mormon.” Joseph Smith Papers; History, 1838–1856, volume C-1 Addenda page 10-11

Joseph Knew where the Book of Mormon took Place

“From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive instructions from the Lord, and we continued to get the children together every evening, for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of the same. I presume our family presented an aspect as singular as any that ever lived upon the face of the earth–all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons, and daughters, and giving the most profound attention to a boy, eighteen years of age, who had never read the Bible through in his life: he seemed much less inclined to the perusal of books than any of the rest of our children, but far more given to meditation  and deep study… During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode, their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life with them.” Lucy Mack Smith, History, 1844–1845 Book 4 Joseph Smith Papers

The United States is the Land of the Book of Mormon

“The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom promised Ensign Dec. 2012

“The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12).

“Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011 (Ordained an Apostle, 1963; ordained President of the Church, 2008)

President Monson believes the United States is the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon. Why do Mesoamericanists believe the entire continent of the Americas is the Promised land? You mean Greenland, Guatemala, and the Northwest Territories are the Promised Lands? I love all of God’s children in the entire world and God loves us all the same, but seriously? If a person from Greenland comes to the United States legally as a citizen that person can also live in the Promised Land, correct? I’m sure Greenland has much beauty on its own, but it is not the Promised Land, is it? I am not belittling other lands. I’m just making a factual statement. Why is the United States and Israel the two Promised Lands? Because Christ said so. See 3 Nephi 20:22,29 Rian Nelson

Gadianton Robbers

“Upon one occasion President Brigham Young was in the Tabernacle at St. George and was speaking on the spirit world.  He stated that it was not far from us and if the veil could be taken from our eyes there wouldn’t be either a man, woman or child who would dare go out of “this tabernacle as the spirits of the Gadianton robbers were so thick out there.  This is where they lived in these mountains,” said he.” Crowther, Duane S., 1967, Life Everlasting, Bookcraft, SLC, UT, p. 165, as quoted from N. B. Lundwall, Temples of the Most High, p. 89. 

“Of course, the significance of this statement makes sense only in light of the land of Zarahemla being in the United States.  The Nephites wouldn’t have gone all the way from Mexico into the United States to hunt the Gadianton Robbers, nor would the Gadiantons have gone into the United States to hide from Nephites in Mexico.  It is clear that since the Gadianton Robbers were hiding out in Utah in the St. George region, the Land of Zarahemla must have been in the United States as well.  The “mountains” mentioned in the following scriptures, therefore, are the Rocky Mountains of the United States.” Josephsmithacademy.org

Joseph Smith’s Historically Verifiable Written Statements

“Nearly all those familiar with the early statements by the Prophet touching on potential Book of Mormon lands know that he clearly indicated them to be in North America. This is evident in the historically verified accounts wherein he declared revelation such as in the Wentworth Letter, the American Revivalist Account, the Zelph Accounts and Joseph’s handwritten letter to Emma while on Zion’s camp. In addition, the prophet revealed a Nephite altar at Adam-ondi-Ahman, mentioned the land of Manti was near Huntsville, Missouri, and revealed that this land was “the borders of the Lamanites” (see D&C 54:8). Furthermore he received revelation from the Lord for the location of Zarahemla (see D&C 125:3) and New Jerusalem (see D&C 84:1-6) which Christ Himself declared to be on Book of Mormon lands (3 Nephi 20:22), both of which are absolutely located in North America. These accounts and their indications are not speculation based, but historically documented.” By Rod Meldrum

“Be Unafraid to Dissent – If we are Informed”

Joseph Smith and the Angel Moroni by Tom Holdman (Stained glass) Hill Cumorah Visitors Center, Palmyra, New York (Photo courtesy of J. Stephen Conn, June 28, 2009 https://www.flickr.com/photos/jstephenconn/3699664012) On the late evening of September 22, 1827 (1 Tishrei, 5588), Joseph Smith Jr. obtained the golden plates as Moroni gives him a charge to protect them.

We don’t have to be afraid to dissent about many secondary evidences of the Book of Mormon, as long as we are informed. In other words, when we explore and research and prayerfully decide about where the geography of the Book of Mormon began, or if there was one or two Hill Cumorah’s, as we are informed and feel a spirit of personal revelation, we should dissent against those who may disagree. Not argue or disparage others, but simply dissent based on our personal revelation. In fact, a testimony comes with the confirmation of the spirit after reading and praying about the truth of the Book of Mormon, which is all you need at the beginning, and then you must continue to read and pray all the days of your life to keep that strong testimony.

Be Unafraid to Dissent

We should as Harold B. Lee said, “Be Unafraid to Dissent – If we are Informed.” I love learning and being informed, and with my quest for truth, I explore truth with fervor and confirm it with the Spirit of Christ.” I am not speaking about doctrine or about revelation of prophets, but only about secondary evidence or personal revelation.

As Elder Holland said, “Truly rock-ribbed faith and uncompromised conviction comes with its most complete power when it engages our head as well as our heart… Truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling… but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate.” The Greatness of the Evidence By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland August 16, 2017

Personal Revelation

Our Prophet, President Russell M. Nelson said, “You don’t have to wonder about what is true. You do not have to wonder whom you can safely trust. Through personal revelation, you can receive your own witness that the Book of Mormon is the word of God, that Joseph Smith is a prophet, and that this is the Lord’s Church. Regardless of what others may say or do, no one can ever take away a witness borne to your heart and mind about what is true.

President Russell M. Nelson

I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson

I agree with the Prophet Joseph Smith Jr., along with our current Prophet, Russell M. Nelson. I love them both and I know this Church is true and the Book of Mormon is the word of God. I realize that when the Prophet gives a revelation, it becomes doctrine, and I will always follow it as led by the Spirit. When the Leaders of the Church urge us or recommend something, they are doing their duty of warning, preaching, and trying to help us in this difficult world. Individual answers are all around each of us, and the Lord will guide us based on our faith, research, and study to know what is right. Personal revelation is most important as it comes from God. However, we must be hesitant to share personal revelation as if we are speaking for the Church or any other individual or Church leader. We are all accountable to Christ individually, not collectively.

Many quotes below feel true to me by personal revelation. Some of you may feel these are good quotes, but they are just opinions of good men. Some may feel there is no way these quotes could be true and especially not revelation. We are each free to choose what we believe of course. Please read, ponder, and pray about these quotes, whether they be true to you or not. As Moroni said, “we may know the truth of all things.”

Secondary Evidences

Knowing truth about secondary evidences of the Book of Mormon, such as it’s geography, the method of translation, the location of the final battles, or any other truth about this book, you can know the truth by personal revelation. Our Prophet and Apostles and other leaders may share with us personal information about secondary evidences, that we must validate by our own personal revelation. The Church is officially neutral on the location of Book of Mormon as I quote,  “the Church’s only position is that the events the Book of Mormon describes took place in the ancient Americas. https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/manual/gospel-topics/book-of-mormon-geography?lang=eng#p5

I love this quote by Harold B. Lee: “I admire men and women who have developed the questing spirit, who are unafraid of new ideas as stepping stones to progress. We should, of course, respect the opinions of others, but we should also be unafraid to dissent – if we are informed. Thoughts and expressions compete in the marketplace of thought, and in that competition truth emerges triumphant. Only error fears freedom of expression.”

“And while all members should respect, support, and heed the teachings of the authorities of the church, no one should accept a statement and base his or her testimony upon it, no matter who makes it, until he or she has, under mature examination, found it to be true and worthwhile; then one’s logical deductions may be confirmed by the spirit of revelation to his or her spirit, because real conversion must come from within.” Apostle Hugh B. Brown, “A Final Testimony,” from An Abundant Life, 1999

I will summarize in brevity the two main theories of the Book of Mormon. There are many other theories as well. You can know truth about non-doctrinal issues and difficult questions through diligence and confirmation of the Spirit. My faith is in the Lord and I know Pres Nelson is a prophet of God as was Joseph Smith, and I have found many secondary truths about the Book of Mormon through hard work and diligence and prayer. About 45 years ago I felt the Mesoamerican theory was correct, but in the past 14 years, I firmly believe in the Heartland Model for Book of Mormon Geography. It came from personal witnesses and experiences.

Does it matter where the Book of Mormon events happened? Yes in my opinion, as it has strengthened my testimony and added great impact to it. I don’t mind what others believe about geography, as this is my personal witness.

Two Theories Researched

1) Five Mesoamerican Theory Keys

1.The Hill in Ontario, New York by Palmyra, is the Hill the gold plates were found by Joseph Smith, but not necessarily “The hill Cumorah” . Similarly in the Church publication, “Saints” the name Cumorah is never used, but just referred to as, “hill”.
2. Buried with the Gold Plates in New York was the Urim and Thummim, Breastplate, Liahona, and Sword of Laban. Five Items. There was not a separate cave at the hill in New York, but probably was a dream Joseph had, of a repository of many plates somewhere in Mexico.

Video from the Church History Museum in Salt Lake. Did Moroni hide the Liahona and Sword with the Gold Plates? NO!

3. The final battles between the Nephites and Lamanites was fought on some hill in Mexico yet to be named.
4. Zarahemla is located in several possible Mesoamerican locations as shown on the map below.
5. The Narrow Neck of Land is the Isthmus of Tehuantepec in Central America, where the land divides the sea. It is about 140 miles wide.

I want to refer you to many ideas from the Mesoamerican Theory that you can read at this link: A Summary of Several Theories of Book of Mormon Lands in Mesoamerica

2) Five Heartland Theory Keys

1.The Hill in Ontario, New York by Palmyra, is the only Hill Cumorah.
2.Buried with the Gold Plates in New York was the Urim and Thummim, and Breastplate Three Items. The Liahona and Sword were found in a separate repository in the Hill Cumorah called the Cave at Cumorah. Orson Pratt said, “The hill Cumorah, with the surrounding vicinity, is distinguished as the great battlefield on which, and near which, two powerful nations were concentrated with all their forces. Men, women and children fought till hundreds of thousands on both sides were hewn down, and left to molder upon the ground. . . .These new plates were given to Moroni to finish the history. And all the ancient plates, Mormon deposited in Cumorah, about three hundred and eighty-four years after Christ. When Moroni, about thirty-six years after, made the deposit of the book entrusted to him, he was, without doubt, inspired to select a department of the hill separate from the great depository of the numerous volumes hid up by his father. The particular place in the hill where Moroni secreted the book, was revealed, by the angel, to the prophet Joseph Smith, to whom the volume was delivered in September, A.D. 1827. But the grand repository of all the numerous records of the ancient nations of the western continent, was located in another department of the hill, and it’s contents under the charge of holy angels, until the day should come for them to be transferred to the sacred temple of Zion.” 1866 Orson Pratt Millennial Star (28 (27): 417)
3. The final battles between the Nephites and Lamanites was fought on the same hill Cumorah in New York where Joseph found the Gold Plates, Urim and Thummim, and Breastplate.
4. City of Zarahemla is located at Montrose, Iowa as a revelation from Joseph Smith said, “Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it.” D&C 125:3
5. The Narrow Neck of Land is the Niagara Peninsula between Lake Ontario and Lake Erie, where the Seas divide the Land. It is between 3-24 miles wide from the north shore of Erie to the south shore of Ontario.

Basic Narrow Neck of Land 3 Miles wide from the Onondaga Formation to the south shore of ancient Lake Wainfleet. 24 miles wide from the north shore of Erie to the south shore of Lake Ontario.

Both the Mesoamerican Map and the Heartland Map are compared side by side below.

Compare side by side the United States map with what we call the Fantasy map of the Mesoamerican Theory. They both contain the same beginning points (South) to the ending points (North). However the Fantasy map of Mesoamerica has to be turned 90 degrees in order to have the North to South directions fit the text.

John Sorensen/Mesoamericanist

John Leon Sorenson (April 8, 1924 – December 8, 2021) was an American anthropologist, scholar and author. He was a professor of anthropology at Brigham Young University, and the author of An Ancient American Setting for the Book of Mormon, as well as many other books and articles on the Book of Mormon and archaeology.

John Sorenson, seasoned Mormon scholar and early proponent of the Tehuantepec limited geography theory, has publicly bemoaned the overwhelming unlikeliness of locating Book of Mormon animals in the ancient New World without substantial reinterpretations of the text:

“What kind of animals did the Nephites have? The terms cattle, horses, sheep and so on are mentioned at several points in the Book of Mormon, in the Nephite record. And it is dismaying to some, some who wish to be dismayed, I believe, (and a few others who wish an answer could be provided) why there are not cows like we mean cows, horses like we mean horses, sheep like we mean sheep. The fact is, however, is that all the ancient studies say those animals simply were not present in the New World. Period. They were not here…

Well, 99.9% period. There is some little possibility of some horses as we know horses. The likelihood, however, is that we must go back to the text again, we see the internal having to articulate constantly with the external. We get some ideas from the internal, look outside, try to get enlightening, illuminating information, and then we may have to back into the text, and re-read it, and understand: “Let’s see now, when Mormon said this, what did really mean? Did he mean what I think he means? Or shall we read it the way he wrote it an meant it in his mind? We do not know that when he said ‘horse,’ he meant our kind of horse.” Sorenson, John L. “The Book of Mormon in Ancient America.” Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies Lecture Series. Provo. 1992. 

Another Mesoamerican Theorist

I would say in evaluating the Book of Mormon, it had no place in the New World whatsoever. And we’d have to look for the place of the Book of Mormon events to have taken place in the Old World. It just doesn’t seem to fit anything that he [John Carlson] has been taught in his discipline, nor I in my discipline in anthropology, history; there seems to be no place for it. It seems misplaced. It seems like these are anachronisms. It seems like the items are out of time and place, and trying to put them into the New World. And I think there’s a great difficulty here for we Mormons in understanding what this book is all about.” Matheny, Raymond T. “Book of Mormon Archaeology: What Does the Evidence Really show?” Sunstone Symposium. 25 Aug. 1984.Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute, 1993

Leaders Quotes about the Heartland Model

Letter VII

“At about one mile west rises another ridge of less height, running parallel with the former, leaving a beautiful vale between. The soil is of the first quality for the country, and under a state of cultivation, which gives a prospect at once imposing, when one reflects on the fact, that here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed…

…Here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed. By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the Book of Mormon, you will read Mormon’s account of the last great struggle of his people, as they were encamped round this hill Cumorah.  In this valley fell the remaining strength and pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites—once so highly favored of the Lord, but at that time in darkness, doomed to suffer extermination by the hand of their barbarous and uncivilized brethren. From the top of this hill, Mormon, with a few others, after the battle, gazed with horror upon the mangled remains of those who, the day before, were filled with anxiety, hope, or doubt.” Oliver Cowdery’s Letter VII Joseph Smith Papers “Letter VII,” LDS Messenger and Advocate, July 1835, 1:155–159

“…Here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed. By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the Book of Mormon, you will read Mormon’s account of the last great struggle of his people, as they were encamped round this hill Cumorah. In this valley fell the remaining strength and pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites—once so highly favored of the Lord, but at that time in darkness, doomed to suffer extermination by the hand of their barbarous and uncivilized brethren. From the top of this hill, Mormon, with a few others, after the battle, gazed with horror upon the mangled remains of those who, the day before, were filled with anxiety, hope, or doubt.” Oliver Cowdery’s Letter VII Joseph Smith Papers “Letter VII,” LDS Messenger and Advocate, July 1835, 1:155–159 .

I believe this quote above, written by Oliver Cowdrey who at the time was the Assistant President of the Church with Joseph Smith. It is clear as Oliver states, “when one reflects on the fact”, that this is a declaration of truth from Oliver. If you think this was just Oliver’s opinion, read below what Joseph Fielding Smith says about these 8 Letters that Oliver Cowdery wrote to W.W. Phelps.

I also believe that Joseph used the Urim and Thummim and Breastplate to translate and he never used a single stone in a hat to translate. As in “Letter I” there is a canonized quote from the scriptures saying, “Oliver Cowdery describes these events thus: “These were days never to be forgotten—to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called ‘The Book of Mormon.’” JSH 1:75*

VOICE FROM CUMORAH

“PROPHET APPROVES OLIVER COWDERY’S VIEWS. The quibbler might say that this statement from Oliver Cowdery is merely the opinion of Oliver Cowdery and not the expression of the Prophet Joseph Smith. It should be remembered that these letters in which these statements are made were written at the Prophet’s request and under his personal supervision. Surely, under these circumstances, he would not have permitted an error of this kind to creep into the record without correction.

At the commencement of these historical letters is found the following: “That our narrative may be correct, and particularly the introduction, it is proper to inform our patrons, that our Brother J. Smith Jr., has offered to assist us. Indeed, there are many items connected with the fore part of this subject that render his labor indispensable. With his labor and with authentic documents now in our possession, we hope to render this a pleasing and agreeable narrative, well worth the examination and perusal of the saints. “236. 24

Later, during the Nauvoo period of the Church, and again under the direction of the Prophet Joseph Smith, these same letters by Oliver Cowdery, were published in the Times and Seasons, without any thought of correction had this description of the Hill Cumorah been an error.” 236. 25 Joseph Fielding Smith Doctrines of Salvation Volume 3 Chapter 12 A VOICE FROM CUMORAH

Below are quotes about some theories [Mainly Mesoamerican and Heartland] of where the Book of Mormon events began. In my opinion I agree with Elder Perry and Pres Monson as stated below and in other quotes as well, who I think leaned towards a Heartland theory.

L. Tom Perry

“The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

Thomas S. Monson

“The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12).

“Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011 (Ordained an Apostle, 1963; ordained President of the Church, 2008)

Editors Opinion

It is my strong opinion that President Monson believes the United States is the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon. Why do Mesoamericanists believe the entire continent of the Americas is the Promised land? To fit their narrative I guess. You mean Greenland, Guatemala, and the Northwest Territories are the Promised Land spoken of in the book of Mormon? I love all of God’s children in the entire world and God loves us all the same, but seriously? If a person from Greenland comes to the United States legally as a citizen that person can also live in the Promised Land, correct? I’m sure Greenland has much beauty on its own, but it is not the Promised Land, is it? I am not belittling other lands. I’m just making a legitimate statement. Why is the United States and Israel the two Promised Lands? Because Christ said so. See 3 Nephi 20:22,29 

Gordon B. Hinckley

“I should like to say a few words about America…No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America…surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty.” Gordon B. Hinckley Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled”, BYU Speeches of the Year, October 29, 1974, pp. 267-68 

Joseph Smith Jr./ Emma’s Letter and Wentworth Letter

“The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56

The witness of Joseph Smith in his letter to Emma [above] on June 4, 1834 along with the following quote from the Wentworth Letter are two of the most convincing witnesses of the Book of Mormon events beginning in North America.

“In this important and interesting book the history of ancient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came from the Tower of Babel at the confusion of languages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian era. We are informed by these records that America in ancient times has been inhabited by two distinct races of people. The first were called Jaredites and came directly from the Tower of Babel. The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites of the descendants of Joseph. The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country...” Wentworth Letter reprinted in Ensign July 2002

Mark E. Petersen

“I do not believe that the classrooms or the pulpits of our Church are for laboratory purposes in which to experiment with new doctrines and speculative notions. They are exclusively for the use of those who are willing to convert men and women and boys and girls to the truth. . . . I do not believe we should give credence to the highly speculative theories about Book of Mormon geography. I do not believe that there were two Hill Cumorahs, one in Central America and the other one up in New York, for the convenience of the Prophet Joseph Smith, so that the poor boy would not have to walk clear to Central America to get the gold plates. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the integrity of Joseph Smith. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the testimony of the eleven witnesses of the Book of Mormon. I do not believe you have a testimony of the truth if you question the accuracy of the translation of the Book of Mormon.” Mark E. Petersen LDS Conference Reports, Sunday afternoon, April 5, 1953

Joseph Fielding Smith

“This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all…

It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12

James E. Talmage

“The final struggles between Nephites and Lamanites were waged in the vicinity of the Hill Cumorah, in what is now the State of New York, resulting in the destruction of the Nephites as a nation, about 400 A.D. The last Nephite representative was Moroni, who, wandering for safety from place to place, daily expecting death from the victorious Lamanites, wrote the concluding parts of the Book of Mormon, and hid the record in Cumorah. It was this same Moroni who, as a resurrected being, gave the records into the hands of Joseph Smith in the present dispensation.” James Talmage Articles of Faith

Ezra Taft Benson

“When this nation was established, the Church was restored and from here the message of the restored gospel has gone forth-all according to divine plan. This then becomes the Lord’s base of operations in these latter days. And this base-the land of America—will not be shifted out of its place. This nation will, in a measure at least, fulfill its mission even though it may face serious and troublesome days. The degree to which it achieves its full mission depends upon the righteousness of its people. God, through His power, has established a free people in this land as a means of helping to carry forward His purposes. It was His latter-day purpose to bring forth His gospel in America, not in any other place. It was in America where the Book of Mormon plates were deposited. That was no accident. It was His design. It was in this same America where they were brought to light by angelic ministry. [1]. It was here where He organized His modern Church, where He, Himself, made a modern personal appearance [2]; [3]. It was here under a free government and a strong nation that protection was provided for His restored Church. Now God will not permit America, His base of operations, to be destroyed. He has promised protection to this land if we will but serve the God of the land [4]. He has also promised protection to the righteous even, if necessary, to send fire from heaven to destroy their enemies [5]. No, God’s base of operations will not be destroyed.”

Heartland Theorists

“After reading a paper by a Latter-day Saint author who had “come to the conclusion that there was nothing to be found in the Central American setting that convinced him that the Book of Mormon belonged there,” Duane Aston asked himself, “what if the Book of Mormon did not belong in Central America? [and] if Book of Mormon lands were not located in Central America, then where might they belong?” Aston then describes what followed: “The only reasonable possible solution that came to my mind was New York. What if the setting for the Book of Mormon was anciently located in the lands that we know as New York? . . . Might this location serve as a starting point to begin a search for the geography of the Book of Mormon? The more I studied and researched upon the matter, the more I became convinced that indeed the Book of Mormon itself contained sufficient clues that could resolve the issue of the geography of the Book of Mormon. The Lord showed Nephi that “many multitudes of Gentiles” would come “upon the land of promise.” (1 Nephi 13:14-16). What other people could this refer to, other than those Gentiles, pilgrims, who had come to occupy eastern United States and Canada in colonial times?” 1998 Duane R. Aston Return to Cumorah: Piecing Together the Puzzle Where the Nephites Lived, Sacramento: American River Publications [pp. 2-3]

“The Book of Mormon records that due to the wickedness of the Nephite civilization they were destroyed by their brothers the Lamanites. The final battles of this unholy war took place near a hill that was called Cumorah. At Cumorah, hundreds of thousands of Nephites were slain, and the prophet/historian Moroni buried the history of his people in that hill (Mormon 6:2-15; 8:1-5). Hundreds of years later, that same history was unearthed in upstate New York, by the boy prophet Joseph Smith and translated to become the Book of Mormon (Joseph Smith–History 1:51-52).

Non-Mormon Theorists

“When Joseph Smith made his “fantastic” claims and published the Book of Mormon as an ancient history of the American Indians, some scoffed at the idea that a major battle had anciently taken place in the local vicinity. However, evidence was soon produced that documented that this region of the country did indeed once possess a heavy Indian population, and that a terrible battle had taken place in that locality.

Writing in 1851, E. G. Squier says that in the region: “Human bones of men, women, and children of both sexes were thrown together promiscuously by the thousands.” He notes large quantities of pottery, pipes, flint arrow-heads, stone hatchets and other implements were also found there. He further states that the ancient relics unearthed in the vicinity (which he estimates to be several hundred years old) showed considerable evidence of Hebrew origin.” (See E. G. Squier, Antiquities of New York, 1851, pp. 137-138.)

In New York State Bulletin #2 it is documented that several miles south of “Mormon Hill,” as it was then called, a site was found where flint arrowheads and spear points and many unfinished weapons were found in great abundance. All of the above sources are cited in Brenton G. Yorgason, Little Known Evidences of the Book of Mormon, 1989, p. 10.

Heber J. Grant

“While listening to the remarks of Brother Ivins, referring to a book that was written by one of our enemies, in which the statement is made that there is not a particle of evidence to show that there is any trace of the Hebrew among the people who anciently inhabited this country, and that there is no evidence that would go to prove that the Book of Mormon is true. I was reminded of a little item of evidence that came under my observation while I was in the City of London. A gentleman there, to whom a very dear friend of mine, Col. Alex. G. Hawes, had given me a letter, kindly invited a number of newspaper men to his home to meet me. I am very sorry that the newspaper men declined the honor; but I had the privilege of meeting with this man and his family, and a few friends, and conversing with them. One of his friends had been a member of the British legation at Constantinople, and had spent a considerable portion of his life there. He had traveled all over the holy land, and was familiar with the people and their customs. Among other things, he said: “Mr. Grant, I was astonished beyond measure, when I visited Canada, to find there oriental patterns woven in beads, by the American Indians. They were the same patterns that were woven in rugs, in the oriental countries. I have traveled extensively, and I had never seen those oriental patterns in any part of the world except in the holy land, until I found them among the North American Indians. Those patterns have been handed down for hundreds of years, from generation to generation ; they are kept in families, and can be found nowhere else; and how under the heavens those Indians, who have no connection with the people of the holy land, should have the same patterns is a mystery to me.” “Well, mv friend,” I said, “if I were to inform you that the forefathers of these American Indians came from the city of Jerusalem, that would explain it, wouldn’t it?” He replied, “Well, of course, it would.” I asked him if he had ever read the Book of Mormon. He said, “No.” “Well, it will be my pleasure to send you a copy, and from it you will learn that the forefathers of the American Indians came from Jerusalem.” “Well,” he said, “that explains the mystery; I am much obliged for the book.” Now, the one thing for us to do, as Latter-day Saints, is to be loyal, to be true, to be patriotic, to be honest with God; then we need have no fear of what the world may say about us. We have the truth, and we know it, thank God; we know it, though the world may not know it. Let us follow the admonition of the Savior, and let our light so shine that other men seeing our good deeds shall glorify God.”

ELDER HEBER J. GRANT 79th Annual Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- day Saints April 4th, 5th, and 6th, 1909, page 111-113

W.W. Phelps To Oliver Cowdery

LETTER NO. 12
“…Cumorah, the artificial hill of north America, is well calculated to stand in this generation, as a monument of marvelous works and wonders. Around that mount died millions of the Jaredites; yea, there ended one of the greatest nations of this earth. In that day, her inhabitants spread from sea to sea, and enjoyed national greatness and glory, nearly fifteen hundred years. — That people forsook the Lord and died in wickedness. There, too, fell the Nephites, after they had forgotten the Lord that bought them. There slept the records of age after age, for hundreds of years, even until the time of the Lord: —

“An angel came down from the regions of glory
“And told that a record was hid in Cumorah,
“Containing the fulness of Jesus’s gospel,
“And also the cov’nant to gather his people.”

“There began the church of Christ in 1830; yea, there the stone cut out of the mountain without hands, as foretold by Daniel, commenced rolling to fill the earth, and may it continue, in a moral sense, in dreadful splendor, till  it fills the whole, and wickedness is ended. So much for the Hill Cumorah…”
As ever,
W.W. PHELPS.
To Oliver Cowdery.
LATTER DAY SAINTS’ MESSENGER AND ADVOCATE Vol. 1 No. 1 KIRTLAND, OHIO, 1834 Page 221

N. Eldon Tanner

“Nephi saw in vision also the coming of the Pilgrims, who came to escape religious persecution. He foresaw the coming to America of peoples from many nations, their wars and contentions. As Nephi said, they did humble themselves before the Lord. Thus the American colonies attained their independence and set up the government of the United States, all under the divine intervention of God in preparing this land for its divine destiny. We believe that both freedom and the continuing reformation that flourished here occurred in preparation for the restoration from heaven of the full gospel of Jesus Christ. That restoration began in the United States of America in the 1820s, through the [assistance] of the Prophet Joseph Smith, who was chosen by the Lord and who, through [visits] from heavenly messengers, received … records that contained the authentic record of early American peoples and God’s dealings with them. He received the priesthood and authority to reestablish the church of Jesus Christ in these latter days. At the time of this restoration, God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ actually appeared to Joseph Smith, as they had appeared to leaders of previous dispensations. They announced to him that Christ’s church would be reestablished upon the earth. … This restoration was the greatest event in the history of mankind since the birth, death, and resurrection of our Savior, Jesus Christ.” A Choice Land President N. Eldon Tanner, First Counselor in the First Presidency

Evening and Morning Star

In the forepart of the last month, about three hundred and sixty Indian, of the Kickapoos and Pattowattamies, pitched their tents on the east before this town, and tarried one night.  They were on their way to the place assigned them for the land of their inheritance, being gathered by the government of the United States… They have a prophet, in whom they place great confidence, and he instructs them that the day is nigh, when the Great Father will send his Son on the earth; then (as he says) white man and red man be one. Their idea of what is to come to pass in the last days, the resurrection of the righteous, and their living on earth with the Lord while wickedness ceases to trouble the saints, seem to be correct as far as we could ascertain.  They are very devout apparently and pray night and morning; even children and all.   They have two flat sticks about one foot long, tied together, on which are several characters, which, they say, the Great Father gave to their prophet, and mean as much as a large book. They say one of these sticks, is for the old book that white man has, (the Bible) the other for the new book, (Book of Mormon) white man has it written on paper, Great Father writes it in red man’s heart.   They seem to Pray from these sticks– and worship on the Sabbath with great solemnity, commencing with a salutation from the greatest or oldest to the least that can walk, and ending with the same token of friendship. Should we have time to make them a visit, we may be more particular hereafter. *From Arkansas to the Missouri, the remnants are gathering together in rapid succession, and all, as far as we have been able to ascertain, have an idea that the Great Spirit is about to do something great and good for the red man. Evening and Morning Star (Kirtland 1835-1836 page 201 ISRAEL WILL BE GATHERED.

“The Book of Mormon reveals the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, who was not forgotten when land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. This was promised in the Abrahamic covenant…  Josephs inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. Choice because it was chosen to be the repository of sacred writings on golden plates from which the Book of Mormon would one day come. Choice because it would eventually host the world headquarters of the Restored Church of Jesus Christ in the latter days. And it was choice because it was a land of liberty for those who worship the Lord and keep His commandments.Russell M Nelson President, Quorum of 12 June, 2016 Provo Missionary Training Center

So as Harold B. Lee said, “Be Unafraid to Dissent – If we are Informed.” I love learning and being informed, and with my quest for truth, I explore truth with fervor and confirm it with the Spirit of Christ.” I am not speaking about doctrine or about revelation of prophets, but only about secondary evidence or personal revelation.

How you feel about geography or other non doctrinal issues is totally up to you, after much prayer and research. May the Lord bless us all.

 

 

Hard Heads & Comfortable gods!

“There has been a great difficulty in getting anything into the heads of this generation. It has been like splitting hemlock knots with a corn-dodger for a wedge” Joseph Smith

Can we Become Perfect?

Yes, but we must live and follow the Lords commandments and allow His Atonement into our lives. We must STRIVE daily and perfection is possible, but we must not have hard heads and seek after comfortable gods.

Hard Heads

“There has been a great difficulty in getting anything into the heads of this generation. It has been like splitting hemlock knots with a corn-dodger for a wedge and a pumpkin for a beetle. Even the Saints are slow to understand. I have tried for a number of years to get the minds of the Saints prepared to receive the things of God; but we frequently see some of them, after suffering all they have for the work of God, will fly to pieces like glass as soon as anything comes that is contrary to their traditions” Joseph Smith, Jr. (January 21, 1844, History of the Church, 6:184-85

Comfortable gods

“Sadly enough, my young friends, it is a characteristic of our age that if people want any gods at all, they want them to be gods who do not demand much, comfortable gods, smooth gods who not only don’t rock the boat but don’t even row it, gods who pat us on the head, make us giggle, then tell us to run along and pick marigolds.

Talk about man creating God in his own image! Sometimes—and this seems the greatest irony of all—these folks invoke the name of Jesus as one who was this kind of “comfortable” God. Really? He who said not only should we not break commandments, but we should not even think about breaking them. And if we do think about breaking them, we have already broken them in our heart. Does that sound like “comfortable” doctrine, easy on the ear and popular down at the village love-in?” The Cost—and Blessings—of Discipleship By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland 2014

Secondary Evidence

I think there is importance when the Prophet and Apostles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints Brethren are being neutral on geography, evolution and other difficult issues. They want us to gain our own witness to secondary information. They have given us sound doctrine and that is what we should focus on. I know through the Spirit that the Book of Mormon is true. However, I love to seek for other truth like secondary evidence, as Moroni has said “I may know the truth of all things.” Are you willing to seek diligently for difficult answers, or continue to simply listen to prophets and other leaders, and wait to be told what to believe? What about personal revelation?

I believe the Land of Promise spoken of in the Book of Mormon is the United States of America as Elder Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012.

The Constitution was created by the Lord, Adam and Eve were placed on this same land and the New Jerusalem will be on this same land of the United States of America. No need for me to check out Mesoamerica anymore as I did for 40 years.

What do the scriptures tell us about this Constitution [D&C 101:79] and this land of Promise? “For behold, they rejected all the words of Ether; for he truly told them of all things, from the beginning of man; and that after the waters had receded from off the face of this land it became a choice land above all other lands, a chosen land of the Lord; wherefore the Lord would have that all men should serve him who dwell upon the face thereof; And that it was the place of the New Jerusalem, which should come down out of heaven, and the holy sanctuary of the Lord. Behold, Ether saw the days of Christ, and he spake concerning a New Jerusalem upon this land.” Ether 13:2-4 [What Land? The United States of America near Independence Missouri according to scripture]

Just like evolution. I don’t believe we came from an ape and I know that matter cannot come from nothing. I don’t have to look into science to figure this out, but by the witness of what the scriptures tell us.

I don’t expect President Nelson to come right out and tell me where the Book of Mormon events happened, or if we came from an ape, I know through sound reasoning the answer that makes most sense to me. Now if the Brethren say otherwise, I would always listen to them first, and then seek personal revelation about it, but in my opinion the Church is neutral on secondary evidence that exists, to help each of us individually come to a knowledge of the “truth of all things” by personal revelation, as promised in the Book of Mormon. I don’t need to be commanded in all things!

Be Ye Therefore Perfect

I am perfect in my belief that Joseph Smith received the gold plates from the Hill Cumorah in upstate New York, and the final battles took place near that same hill. This is a great part of my testimony with the spirit of personal revelation assisting my beliefs.

Of course we have heard, the Spirit is willing but the flesh is weak. When will be become righteous enough to become a ressurrected being living with the Savior again? As recorded in “Life Everlasting by Duane Crowther it says, “I was told that the Prophet Joseph Smith has his body, as also his brother Hyrum, and that as soon as I could do more with my body than I could do without it, my body would be resurrected.” (Peter E. Johnson, The Relief Society Magazine, op. cit., Vol. VII, pp. 451-452.) page 244 .

Just when will we learn to do more with our body than we could do without? That is a long and steady progression speaking for most of us today. As it says in the Bible, “Ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.” 2 Timothy 3:7

Yet, can we become perfect in this life? “Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ” Ephesians 4:13, and in Matthew 5:48 it says, “Be ye therefore perfecteven as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.” Is it then possible to become perfect?

With diligence, patience, and divine aid, we can obey the Lord’s command to be perfect.

“And when Abram was ninety years old and nine, the Lord appeared to Abram and said unto him, I am the Almighty God; walk before me and be thou perfect.” [Genesis 17:1.]

Lorenzo Snow said, “We ought to feel in our hearts that God is our Father, and that while we make mistakes and are weak yet if we live as nearly perfect as we can all will be well with us.”

“We may think that we cannot live up to the perfect law, that the work of perfecting ourselves is too difficult. This may be true in part, but the fact still remains that it is a command of the Almighty to us and we cannot ignore it. When we experience trying moments, then is the time for us to avail ourselves of that great privilege of calling upon the Lord for strength and understanding, intelligence and grace by which we can overcome the weakness of the flesh against which we have to make a continual warfare…

When the Latter-day Saints received the gospel in the nations afar, and when the voice of the Almighty to them was, to leave the lands of their fathers, to leave their kindred as Abraham did, so far as they complied with this requirement, so far they were walking in obedience to this law, and they were as perfect as men could be under the circumstances and in the sphere in which they were acting, not that they were perfect in knowledge or power, etc.; but in their feelings, in their integrity, motives and determination. And while they were crossing the great deep, providing they did not murmur nor complain, but obeyed the counsels which were given them and in every way comported themselves in a becoming manner, they were as perfect as God required them to be…

The Lord designs to bring us up into the celestial kingdom. He has made known through direct revelation that we are His offspring, begotten in the eternal worlds, that we have come to this earth for the special purpose of preparing ourselves to receive a fulness of our Father’s glory when we shall return into His presence. Therefore, we must seek the ability to keep this law to sanctify our motives, desires, feelings and affections that they may be pure and holy and our will in all things be subservient to the will of God, and have no will of our own except to do the will of our Father. Such a man in his sphere is perfect, and commands the blessing of God in all that he does and wherever he goes.

But we are subject to folly, to the weakness of the flesh and we are more or less ignorant, thereby liable to err. Yes, but that is no reason why we should not feel desirous to comply with this command of God, especially seeing that he has placed within our reach the means of accomplishing this work. This I understand is the meaning of the word perfection, as expressed by our Savior and by the Lord to Abraham.

A person may be perfect in regard to some things and not others. A person who obeys the word of wisdom faithfully is perfect as far as that law is concerned. When we repented of our sins and were baptized for the remission of them, we were perfect as far as that matter was concerned…

One of the chief difficulties that many suffer from is, that we are too apt to forget the great object of life, the motive of our Heavenly Father in sending us here to put on mortality, as well as the holy calling with which we have been called; and hence, instead of rising above the little transitory things of time, we too often allow ourselves to come down to the level of the world without availing ourselves of the divine help which God has instituted, which alone can enable us to overcome them. We are no better than the rest of the world if we do not cultivate the feeling to be perfect, even as our Father in heaven is perfect.Lorenzo Snow Study Manual, Becoming Perfect before the Lord: “A Little Better Day by Day” Lesson 6

Can You?

…be a perfect tithe payer?
…never cheat on your spouse?
…never lie?
…pray regularly?
…obey your temple covenants?
…brush your teeth daily?
…never speak ill of your spouse?
…read the book of Mormon daily?
…always partake of the sacrament worthily?
…repent daily?

You are on your way to perfection!

Hugh Nibley said, “Who is righteous? Anyone who is repenting. No matter how bad he has been, if he is repenting, he is a righteous man. There is hope for him. And no matter how good he has been all his life, if he is not repenting, he is a wicked man. The difference is which way you are facing. The man on the top of the stair’s facing down is much worse off than the man on the bottom step who is facing up. The direction we are facing, that is repentance; and this is what determines whether we are good or bad.” Hugh Nibley Approaching Zion, pg. 301-302

Alma 2 Battle and Hopewell Artifacts

Battle of Alma vs Amlici

John Lefgren has done a fantastic work. His logic makes sense as you really study it out. If you don’t don’t quite understand the Book of Mormon as the Promised Land in North America, you just might not understand Alma, and how John has explained it. Further if you don’t understand that the River Sidon is the Mississippi, you wont understand this amazing battle scene in Alma 2 as the header to that chapter says, “Amlici seeks to be king and is rejected by the voice of the people—His followers make him king—The Amlicites make war on the Nephites and are defeated—The Lamanites and Amlicites join forces and are defeated—Alma slays Amlici. About 87 B.C.


 

Don’t judge Johns video explanation without first understanding if the similarity between the Hopewell Culture and Nephites Civilization beginning in Florida is true or not. Both cultures began in about 600 BC in Florida and ended in about 400 AD in New York. I believe the similarity is awesome.

Here is another battle scene from Alma 43 you will enjoy.

John Lefgren also shares with you a recent visit by the Heartland Reseach Group to Indian Artifact Museum in Iowa. The Hopewell Culture has an amazing resemblance to our Nephites of the Book of Mormon. If you visit Nauvoo, be sure to see the absolutely amazing Phoenicia replica 600 BC ship, being re-built across the Mississippi river at Montrose, Iowa. Their website is here: phoenicia.rocks.
View pictures below of the extensive collection of Indian artifacts including an impressive display of arrowheads! The artifacts are displayed in intricately designed inlaid wood showcases, with each piece being hand cut and sanded by owner, Tony Sanders. Location: Indian Artifact Museum 21929 Des Moines St. Bentonsport, IA 52565 Website here:
unnamed 2

Artifacts from the Land of Zarahemla

For about 60 years, Tony Sanders has combed Southeast Iowa, Northwest Missouri, and Northeast Illinois for arrowheads and other artifacts. Scouring the countryside along stream beds after heavy rains and in newly tilled farm fields, Tony may find up to 13 or 14 arrowheads at a time. He has in his collection more than 4,000 points and 100s of ancient tools.

unnamed 3
IMG-9981
IMG-9975
IMG-9978
IMG-9979
IMG-0030
IMG-0025
IMG-0009
facebook 1697291457215 7118956348164988326
facebook 1697291442027 7118956284461756631
facebook 1697291427354 7118956222917150341
facebook 1697291457215 7118956348164988326
facebook 1697291442027 7118956284461756631
facebook 1697291427354 7118956222917150341
facebook 1697291442027 7118956284461756631
facebook 1697291427354 7118956222917150341
facebook 1697291412603 7118956161046944855
facebook 1697291398425 7118956101579571308
facebook 1697291383879 7118956040571360711
facebook 1697291367810 7118955973171262481
facebook 1697291352109 7118955907318615199
facebook 1697291334408 7118955833073582066
facebook 1697291317295 7118955761295760943
facebook 1697291300153 7118955689397008962
facebook 1697291278661 7118955599253803688
facebook 1697291243436 7118955451511300462
facebook 1697291204866 7118955289738080719

©2023 Heart Land Research Group | 2681 Milan Street Easton, PA 18045

Hagoth & Polynesia- Children of Israel on the Isles of the Sea

This hut (Bure) in Fiji looks very similar to those dwellings of the Hopewell Culture

“Polynesians are descendants of Lehi and blood relatives of the American Indians.”
Peterson, Mark E., General Conference, April 1962.

Many Children of Israel Upon the Isles of the Sea

There are many distinct cultures among the Children of Israel in the Islands of the sea. The Polynesians are generally a mixture with Europeans. The Melanesians are generally a mixture with Africans, and the Micronesians most likely are a mix with the Asians. Another important mixture of people are the Australasians and the New Zealanders or Maori’s. The isles of the sea are blessed with Israelites as it continues to speak about in the scriptures.

Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 253

With the blood of Israel that will include the Tribe of Judah or Hebrews. Remember also, the Native American Lamanites are related to the Polynesians and to the Hebrews. “And then shall the remnant of our seed know concerning us, how that we came out from Jerusalem, and that they are descendants of the Jews.” 2 Nephi 30:4 (See also D&C 29:26-27; and D&C 19:27;)

Hagoth most likely was a mixture of the Nephites, Lamanites and the Hebrew as they once lived together in North Amrierica at the Heartland.

“Thus saith the Lord: In an acceptable time have I heard thee, O isles of the sea, and in a day of salvation have I helped thee; and I will preserve thee, and give thee my servant for a covenant of the people, to establish the earth, to cause to inherit the desolate heritages;” 1 Nephi 21:8

“But great are the promises of the Lord unto them who are upon the isles of the sea; wherefore as it says isles, there must needs be more than this, and they are inhabited also by our brethren.” 2 Nephi 10:21

“And it shall come to pass in that day that the Lord shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people which shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea.” 2 Nephi 2:21 and Isaiah 11″11

Moroni’s America- Alma 63

“In the 37th year, “there was a large company of men, even to the amount of five thousand and four hundred men, with their wives and their children, departed out of the land of Zarahemla into the land which was northward.” This would make a group of 10-20,000, depending on family size. The text does not explain whether these people sailed north or traveled overland. It doesn’t even specify from where in the land of Zarahemla they left. All we know is that the land was “northward” from Zarahemla.

Whether they sailed or hiked, it seems unlikely that such a large group would veer far from a river. At a minimum, they would need a constant supply of water. The text says nothing about herds or grain; presumably the people would prefer fresh sources of food from fishing.

Moroni’s America Just $9.95

Two rivers they could follow north are the Illinois and Mississippi Rivers and their tributaries. Because the text does not say they left from the city of Zarahemla (on the west bank of the Mississippi), it seems more likely they would follow the Illinois River out of the land. This would have led them in proximity to the southern part of Lake Michigan and the Michigan peninsula. Anciently, much of northwestern Indiana was covered by the Kankakee marsh, through which the meandering Kankakee River flowed. That area has been called the “Everglades of the North.” It has since been drained and converted to farmland, but anciently it was an area of abundant wildlife and resources such as fresh water pearls. This would be a logical place for people to seek out. Although I don’t address archaeology in this book, archaeologists have suggested “a date of activity could logically be established as ranging from 100 B.C. to A.D. 200” in this area.[i]

The text suggests this northward migration piqued the curiosity of a man named Hagoth.

Alma 63:5-6 “And it came to pass that Hagoth, he being an exceedingly curious man, therefore he went forth and built him an exceedingly large ship, on the borders of the land Bountiful, by the land Desolation, and launched it forth into the west sea, by the narrow neck which led into the land northward. And behold, there were many of the Nephites who did enter therein and did sail forth with much provisions, and also many women and children; and they took their course northward. And thus ended the thirty and seventh year.”

Hagoth by Brook Malia Mann

The story of Hagoth shows the Nephites were proficient in shipbuilding, as Mormon implies in Helaman 3:14. Mormon does not mention Hagoth because he built a ship; he mentioned Hagoth because he built an exceedingly large ship. Because the entire civilization was founded by seafarers, it would be more surprising if the Nephites did not use ships than if they did, and Hagoth demonstrates that they knew how to build ships.

One wonders why he built such a large ship and which Nephites became passengers. Given the sequence of events, it is possible that the “large company of men” sailed north on the Illinois River, reaching the source. They would continue overland to the “land which was northward” where they reached the west sea and sent word back to Hagoth. Then Hagoth came north and built an “exceedingly large ship” to accommodate “many of the Nephites” who had gone northward.

Why did all these people go northward? One reason could be natural expansion; i.e., the Nephite population was growing and the Lamanites occupied all the land south of Zarahemla. The east (Bountiful) was already populated. The west may have been less appealing. Another reason could be economic opportunity in the north, perhaps associated with the abundant copper on the Keweenaw Peninsula where hundreds of ancient mines have been found.[ii]

The text says Hagoth built his ship “on the borders of the land Bountiful by the land Desolation.” This implies he constructed it inland, presumably in a protected area that would be deep enough, like on a river or inlet. From the construction site, he “launched it forth into the west sea by the narrow neck which led into the land northward.

This passage is susceptible to more than one meaning. Of course, a “narrow neck” can be either water or land, and the text doesn’t explain which it is in this case (unlike Ether 10:20, which specifies a “narrow neck of land”).

I discussed the various “narrow” features in the geography in Chapter 6. The Oxford English Dictionary includes these definitions of neck:

a. A pass between hills or mountains; the narrow part of a mountain pass.
b. A narrow channel or inlet of water; the narrow part of a sound, etc.
c. A narrow piece of land with water on each side; an isthmus or narrow promontory
d. A narrow stretch of wood, pasture, ice, etc.

No mountains or woods are mentioned in Alma 63, so presumably we are dealing with 1) a narrow channel or inlet of water; 2) the narrow part of a sound; 3) an isthmus; 4) or a narrow promontory.

A common interpretation treats by as a synonym of near; i.e., Hagoth launched his ship into the west sea near the narrow neck, and the narrow neck leads into the land northward. This interpretation assumes the neck was a neck of land, but it’s not clear how a neck of land would lead into a larger land mass. A neck of land would lead to a larger land mass, but not into one. This interpretation also raises the question of why the narrow neck is associated with the launch, but not the construction, of the ship. That is, Hagoth built the ship by the land Desolation but launched it by the narrow neck that led into the land northward.

A second interpretation assumes that because Hagoth built the ship inland, the narrow neck could be the neck of a river that led into—meaning penetrated—the land northward.

A third possibility is that the narrow neck was a waterway—a narrow channel or inlet—by means of which he launched his ship into the sea. In this case, the relative pronoun which would refer back to the west sea; i.e., the west sea leads into the land northward.

Yet another interpretation would have the launching itself constitute what led into the land northward. A comma after neck would clarify this meaning; i.e., “launched it forth into the west sea by the narrow neck, which led into the land northward.”

This interpretation is somewhat corroborated by the sequence of events. Hagoth built the ship by the land Desolation, launched it into the west sea, then picked up his passengers and took their course northward. Clearly, the west sea led into the land northward; it’s only a question of whether, and how, the narrow neck did also.

The text distinguishes between the land northward and the land Desolation. Again, this reflects the relative nature of these terms. Often in the text, the land Desolation is northward. Here, the frame of reference is near the land Desolation where Hagoth built his ship. Consequently, the land northward in these passages is north of Desolation.

Verse 7 points out that the first ship returned “and set out again to the land northward.” That seems inconsistent with the idea that Hagoth’s departure point was close to the land northward, which would be the case if it was next to a narrow neck that led into that land. His passengers were boarding a ship in the west sea because that sea led into the land northward, not because the narrow neck did.

There are several places along Lake Michigan that would qualify as a “narrow neck” under the definitions given. The lake today is at around 577 feet above sea level. There are areas such as Benton Harbor where the land is only a few feet higher than the lake. In ancient times, when the lake was higher, the harbor would have been much bigger than it is today, surrounded by peninsulas—narrow necks.[iii]  It would be a good place to build an exceedingly large ship, and then launch it into the west sea.

This all becomes clearer by referencing the map to the left.

Hagoth was not satisfied with only one ship.

7 And in the thirty and eighth year, this man built other ships. And the first ship did also return, and many more people did enter into it; and they also took much provisions, and set out again to the land northward.

8 And it came to pass that they were never heard of more. And we suppose that they were drowned in the depths of the sea. And it came to pass that one other ship also did sail forth; and whither she did go we know not.

The text does not say in what month of the thirty-seventh year Hagoth launched his first ship, or in what month it returned in the thirty-eighth year. The first ship could have been gone an entire year, only a few months, or nearly two years. I assume it returned after about a year, only because Hagoth built other ships before it returned.

At any rate, the first voyage was successful.  Either the ship sailed for six months, discovered something worth exploring, and turned around for supplies for an even longer expedition, or it spent some period of time—a winter, perhaps—at its destination before returning. It may have dropped off passengers at various locations, such as the mining areas in northern Michigan, and then continued exploring. There was at least one permanent community in the land northward because Alma’s son Corianton went forth to deliver provisions to the people who had settled there (Alma 63:10).

Polynesia

One aspect of the Hagoth verses is the link that has been made between Hagoth and the Polynesian people. Although the text says the Nephites thought Hagoth’s people were drowned at sea, there are LDS traditions that Hagoth’s people went to Japan, Hawaii, and Polynesian Islands.[iv]

Without commenting on the merits of these traditions, is the North American setting consistent with them?

The answer is yes.

Hagoth DVD by Wayne May. Click to Purchase

Although the common view regarding Hagoth is that he launched his boats directly into the Pacific Ocean (i.e., the west sea), his ships could have arrived in the Pacific from Lake Michigan also. The Black and White map above left, shows a northeast waterway that leads to the St. Lawrence Seaway. From there, a ship could navigate to the Pacific by going south around South America or north through the Northwest passage and down through the Bering Strait.

In a 1976 talk to the Samoans, President Kimball referred to the scattering of Israel in connection with the Polynesians. He said, “Some of them remained in America and went from Alaska to the southern point.”[v] That could be consistent with the Northwest Passage route.

Other traditions refer to the ancestors of the Maoris coming from “the joining of two waters.[vi] Although Matthew Cowley and others interpreted that phrase to refer to the “narrow neck of land between two bodies of water,” meaning Central America, the two waters do not join there. Two waters join at the southern tip of South America: the Atlantic and the Pacific.

The North American setting doesn’t establish the Hagoth-Polynesia link, but it doesn’t contradict it, either. Moroni’s America by Jonathan Neville page 181-190

[i] William L. Mangold, “The Middle Woodland Occupations of the Kankakee River Valley and Beyond,” Doctoral Dissertation in the Department of Anthropology, Indiana University (2009) p. 219. Available online at http://www.kankakeevalleyhistoricalsociety.org/Mangold_Dissertation%20(2).pdf

[ii] “The Native Americans used the copper from this area for the last 6800 years. The natives mined the copper from the bedrock as well as from glacial deposits. The entire peninsula from Keweenaw Point to the Ontonagon River area contain ancient mining pits. The deposits on Isle Royale were also mined by natives (a conservative estimate is that there were at least 1089 pits on the island).” Collector’s Corner, Mineralogical Society of America, http://bit.ly/Moroni144.

[iii] One “analysis of 115 geographic features English-speaking colonists called a ‘neck of land’” concluded that the Book of Mormon narrow neck of land would be a peninsula rather than an isthmus because 113 of the 115 features studied were peninsulas. “Necks of Land,” Book of Mormon Resources, http://bit.ly/Moroni145. Of course, if the narrow neck here was a water feature, it would not be a peninsula.

[iv] For a thorough overview of LDS teachings, see Robert E. Parsons, “Hagoth and the Polynesians,” in The Book of Mormon: Alma, the Testimony of the Word, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr., (Religious Studies Center, BYU 1992), 249-62, online at http://bit.ly/Moroni146.  Genetic data suggests the Polynesians came from Southeast Asia and Taiwan. See K. R. Howe, “Ideas of Maori Origins,” The Encyclopedia of New Zealand, available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni147.

[v] Parsons, op cit.

[vi] Parsons, op cit.


President Nelson Visits Polynesia May 2019


4,000 Latter-day Saints in Fiji welcomed President Nelson on his fifth stop of Pacific Ministry Tour on May 22, 2019. Here is the article about his Fiji visit.

I remember that beautiful land and the wonderful saints of Fiji very well, as I served a mission from 1975 to 1977. I was privileged to meet President Spencer W. Kimball the prophet who called me on my mission to Fiji. There in 1976 he visited Fiji with Elder Russell M Nelson as his personal Doctor along with Elder David B. Haight as a newly called Apostle. The picture on the left is Pres Kimball in Fiji in 1976 with District President Yee on his left and Sister Yee on his right. Over his left shoulder is Mission President Kenneth M. Palmer from New Zealand and over his right shoulder is Elder Rian W. Nelson. What an honor it was to be there that day. At that time in Fiji we only had about 600 members and today (2021) we have over 22,154. As part of the Fiji Suva Mission we also opened the missionary work in the Gilbert Islands (Kiribati today). My companion Richard Evans and I were the first to baptize the Gilbertese people, and today there are over 15,000 members there. It is now called Kiribati where in 2021 there are 20,946 members. In the entire Oceania (Pacific) area there are over 572,895 members of the Church. The Church growth among Hagoth’s blessed people is growing all the time.

I have lived with Fijians, served them and had hundreds of visits with them at my home They are pure wonderful people. They have the Spirit of Lamanites about them. It is very interesting to me that their dwellings (called a Bure, pronounced bur-ey), very closely resemble the Hopewell civilization in the United States. The Fijians also have the chiefs home built higher on a platform rather than a regular villager as seen below.


Nephite and Lamanite Link to Polynesia by Joseph Smith Foundation

Summary

In 1836, the keys to direct the work of gathering the House of Israel were given to Joseph Smith by Moses in the Kirtland Temple (see D&C 110:11).   Seven years later, the first missionaries were sent to the Polynesian islands, and later to Japan.

The story of Hagoth in the Book of Mormon, a Nephite who built several ships and sailed away with a large group of Nephites (Alma 63:4–9), has sparked an interest in the origins of the Polynesian people.  Many statements have been made by Presidents of the Church and members of the Twelve Apostles in regard to their belief that the Polynesian people originated from Lehi’s American colony.

Inspired Teachings Polynesia

Mark E. Petersen

The Polynesian Saints are characterized by a tremendous faith. Why do they have this great faith? It is because these people are of the blood of Israel. They are heirs to the promises of the Book of Mormon. God is now awakening them to their great destiny. As Latter-day Saints we have always believed that the Polynesians are descendants of Lehi and blood relatives of the American Indians, despite the contrary theories of other men. 1

George Q. Cannon

The doctrine that the Hawaiian people and all other Polynesians are heirs to the blessings promised to the posterity of Abraham had its origin through George Q. Cannon. While he was at Lahaina, he received a knowledge directly from the Lord that the Hawaiians were of the house of Israel. From this time on Elder Cannon and his associates began to teach that the Hawaiian people were an offshoot branch of Israel through the posterity of Lehi, the Book of Mormon prophet.  2

Patriarchal Blessings

Paul Cheesman notes in Early America and the Polynesians that Bruce G. Pitt, a graduate student, “viewed a portion of microfilm #34 in the BYU library” which contained the patriarchal blessings given to these people in regard to the lineage declared in the blessings. The following information was found: “Of 321 total Polynesian lineages viewed, 155 were declared to be of Manasseh, 2 of Manasseh and Ephraim, 68 of Joseph, 62 of Israel, 4 of Jacob, 28 of Ephraim, 1 of Lehi and 1 of Japeth. . . .

Another [graduate] researcher, Max Hirschi, recorded that out of 35 patriarchal blessings given to Polynesians, thirteen were from the tribe of Ephraim, fourteen were told they were from Manasseh, and the other eight were of the tribe of Joseph”.

During Dr. Paul Cheesman’s visits to the islands, he questioned patriarchs in the various places and found “that nearly three-fourths [of the declared lineages] were from Manasseh and one-fourth were from Ephraim, with some being designated as descendants of the tribe of Joseph”. Since Lehi was a descendant of Manasseh (Alma 10:3) and Ishmael was a descendant of Ephraim (Journal of Discourses 23:184), the common lineage of these two descendants of Joseph who was sold into Egypt and the Polynesian Saints gives support to the theory that the Polynesians came from the American Nephites.   3

Japan

Heber J. Grant

According to Alma Taylor’s reminiscences of the event [Elder Heber J. Grant’s prayer dedicating the land of Japan for missionary work in 1901], Elder Grant “spoke of those who, because of iniquity, had been cut off from among the Nephites . . . and said we felt that through the lineage of those rebellious Nephites who joined with the Lamanites, that the blood of Lehi and Nephi [and of all Israel] had been transmitted unto the people of this land, many of whom have the features and manners of the American Indians, [and he] asked the Lord that if this were true that He would not forget the integrity of His servants Lehi and Nephi and would verify the promises made unto them concerning their descendants in the last days upon this [the Japanese] people for we felt that they were a worthy nation”.   4

Hawaii

Matthew Cowley

Brothers and sisters, you are God’s children—you are Israel. You have in your veins the blood of Nephi. 5

New Zealand

David O. McKay

We express gratitude that to these fertile islands thou didst guide descendants of Father Lehi and hast enabled them to prosper.   6

Spencer W. Kimball

And so it seems to me rather clear that your ancestors moved northward and crossed a part of the South Pacific. You did not bring your records with you, but you brought much food and provisions. And so we have a great congregation of people in the South seas who came from the Nephites, and who came from the land southward and went to the land northward, which could have been Hawaii. And then the further settlement could have been a move southward again to all of these islands and even to New Zealand. The Lord knows what he is doing when he sends his people from one place to another. That was the scattering of Israel. Some of them remained in America and went from Alaska to the southern point. And others of you came this direction.

[President Spencer W. Kimball continued by quoting former President Joseph F. Smith as saying:]

“I would like to say to you brethren and sisters from New Zealand, you are some of Hagoth’s people, and there is No Perhaps about it!”  He didn’t want any arguments about it. That was definite. So you are of Israel. You have been scattered. Now you are being gathered.   7

It might be of interest to you to know that when Elder Spencer W. Kimball set me apart for my mission to New Zealand in 1946, he said: “We bless you with power and the ‘gift of tongues’ to learn the language of the Maoris. . . . We set you apart among the Children of Lehi to do good.”   8

Gordon B. Hinckley

Again, there was something prophetic about it. Here were two great strains of the house of Israel the children of Ephraim from the isles of Britain, and the children of Lehi from the isles of the Pacific.   9

Hugh B. Brown

We thank Thee, O God, for revealing to us the Book of Mormon, the story of the ancient inhabitants of America. We thank Thee that from among those inhabitants, the ancestors of these whose heads are bowed before Thee here, came from the western shores of America into the South Seas pursuant to Thy plan and now their descendants humbly raise their voices in grateful acknowledgement of Thy kindness, Thy mercy, and Thy love for them and those who went before them.

We humbly thank Thee that this building is erected in this land, so that those faithful Maoris who came here in early days, descendants of Father Lehi, may be remembered by their descendants and saved through the ordinances that will, in this House, be performed in their behalf.   10

Matthew Cowley

Elder Matthew Cowley tells of a great convention held in 1881 that represented all of the native tribes of New Zealand. They were gathered at a native village near Mastertown, near Wellington. Many who attended that conference were old enough to have seen the first Christian missionaries arrive in New Zealand, and all who attended belonged to a Christian church. They were Catholics, Methodists, or Presbyterians. One of the dominant topics considered was why the Maoris were no longer religiously unified as they had been before Christianity came to them. If Christianity was the higher light—the true religion—why were they divided into many churches? So they began asking themselves which of these Christian churches was the right one for the Maori race and which one they should all belong to so that there would be only one church among them. Not knowing the answer and not being able to decide in their debate, they turned to their wisest sage, Paora Potangaroa, and asked him which church they should all join. He said he would have to think on it and then went to his own residence which was nearby. After three days of fasting and prayer, asking Jehovah which was the right church for the Maori people, he returned to his people and said: “My friends, the church for the Maori people has not yet come among us. You will recognize it when it comes. Its missionaries will travel in pairs. They will come from the rising sun. They will visit with us in our homes. They will learn our language and teach us the gospel in our own tongue. When they pray they will raise their right hands.”

Paora Potangaroa then asked Ranginui Kingi to write down what he was going to say and his words were proclaimed to his people at the “eight-years house” on the 16th day of March 1881. Several things were said of interest to us: First, the year 1881 is the “day of fulness”; that is the year that the missionaries first taught the fulness of the gospel to the Maori people. It is also the year W. M. Bromley arrived to preside over the mission. He was told before leaving Utah “that the time had come to take the gospel to the Maori people.” Potangaroa said the next year, 1882, would be the year of the “sealing.” It was in 1882 when they were first taught about the sealing ordinances performed in the temple. He said the third year, 1883, would be the year of “the honoring,” when they would pay “tribute to whom tribute was due, custom to whom custom . . . honor to whom honor” (See Romans 13:7). Elder Cowley interpreted that as the year when Maoris joined the Church in great numbers and gave “tribute to whom tribute was due [and] custom to whom custom” was due as they began worshiping the Lord.

The prophecy went on to say that they were the lost sheep of the house of Israel. They would learn of the scepter of Judah, and of “Shiloh, the king of peace.” They would also learn of “the sacred church with a large wall surrounding it.” There would be an “increase of the[ir] race” and of their faith, love, and peace. That was at a time when the Maoris were beginning to be exterminated, much as the American Indian was in the United States. There was a great deal of apprehension among them, a fear they would disappear as a people.

This covenant was written down on a piece of paper, and at the top of the piece of paper they drew an “all-seeing eye.” This prophecy was then placed in a cement monument in the eight-years house where the convention was held. It remained there from 1881 until 1929, when a Maori sect known as the Ratana Church, in groping for substantiation that they were the true church of the Maoris as foretold by Potangaroa, broke open the cement monument to get at his prophecy, hoping to find something in it that would establish their claim to be the right church for the Maori.  Unfortunately, the storage chamber which contained the prophecy had not been hermetically sealed and the paper had been so damaged by moisture that nothing was legible on it.

That was 1929. In 1944, Matthew Cowley was the New Zealand mission president. He was there during the war years, and the only American missionaries he had were himself, his wife, and their daughter. They held a convention for the Maoris in the same area where Paora Potangaroa gave his prophecy in 1881. Present at the 1944 convention was Eriata Nopera, another great Maori chief. When he rose to speak, he told his people that he had been a little boy there when Paora Potangaroa gave his prophecy and repeated what he remembered of the prophecy. At the end of that day’s convention, one of the women attending the convention had her husband go fetch parcel wrapped in brown paper from a trunk in their house. When he brought her the parcel, she called President Cowley and Eriata Nopera into an adjoining room and gave it to them. They opened the parcel and found a photograph of Potangaroa’s written prophecy wrapped up in it.

What had happened was that in 1881, when the prophecy was written down by Ranginui, a photographer in Wellington had heard that a Maori had made a prophecy. He traveled out to that village and asked for permission to photograph it. This was granted and he photographed the prophecy before it was sealed in the cement monument. This woman’s family got a copy of that photograph and had kept it since. She then gave it to Brother Nopera, who in turn gave it to President Matthew Cowley. That is the way we know what was in Paora Potangaroa’s prophecy.  11

Samoa

Spencer W. Kimball

I thought to read to you a sacred scripture which pertains especially to you the islanders of the Pacific. It is in the sixty-third chapter of Alma [He then read the account of Hagoth.]

And so it seems to me rather clear that your ancestors moved northward and crossed a part of the South Pacific. You did not bring your records with you, but you brought much food and provisions. And so we have a great congregation of people in the South seas who came from the Nephites, and who came from the land southward and went to the land northward, which could have been Hawaii. And then the further settlement could have been a move southward again to all of these islands and even to New Zealand. The Lord knows what he is doing when he sends his people from one place to another. That was the scattering of Israel. Some of them remained in America and went from Alaska to the southern point. And others of you came this direction.   12

Tonga

Robert E. Parsons

I asked Elder John Groberg, who has spent years among the Tongans, if they had any traditions concerning their coming to the islands. He said they had nothing as detailed as the Maori, but that Church members among both Tongans and Samoans were adamant in their tradition that they came from the east, not the west as some modern scholars affirm. 13 

Notes:

  1. Petersen, Mark E. “New Evidence for the Book of Mormon,” Improvement Era (June 1962) 65:456–59; also in Conference Report (Apr 1962) 111–15
  2. George Q. Cannon, as quoted in Britsch, R. Lanier. Unto the Islands of the Sea: A History of the Latter-day Saints in the Pacific. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1986, pp. 97–98
  3. Cheesman, Paul R. and Millie Foster Cheesman. Early America and the Polynesians. Provo, Utah: Promised Lands Publication, Inc., 1975, p. 15; as quoted in Robert E. Parsons, “Hagoth and the Polynesians,” in The Book of Mormon: Alma, the Testimony of the Word, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr. (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1992), 249–62
  4. Reminiscences by Alma Taylor of Elder Heber J. Grant’s 1901 prayer dedicating the land of Japan to receive the restored gospel, Palmer, Spencer J., and Roger R. Keller. Religions of the World: A Latter-day Saint View. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University, 1989, p. 91
  5. Elder Matthew Cowley, in an address to the Hawaiian people at Laie, as recorded in Cole, William A., and Edwin W. Jensen. Israel in the Pacific: A Genealogical Text For Polynesia. Salt Lake City: Genealogical Society of Utah, 1961, p. 384
  6. Prayer offered by President David O. McKay the the dedicatory prayer of the New Zealand Temple, “Dedicatory Prayer Delivered By Pres. McKay at New Zealand Temple,” Church News, 10 May 1958, 2, 6
  7. President Spencer W. Kimball in a talk to the Samoan people, as recorded in the “Official Report of the Samoa Area Conference Held in Pago Pago and Apia, Samoa,” February 15, 16, 17, 18, 1976
  8. Robert E. Parsons, “Hagoth and the Polynesians,” in The Book of Mormon: Alma, the Testimony of the Word, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr. (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1992), 249–62
  9. President Gordon B. Hinckley’s comment at the dedication of the New Zealand temple upon observing Europeans assembling with the Maoris of the Pacific, “Temple in the Pacific.” Improvement Era (July 1958) 61:506–509, 538
  10. Elder Hugh B. Brown’s closing prayer at the ceremony to lay the cornerstone for the New Zealand Temple, as told in Cummings, David W. Mighty Missionary of the Pacific. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1961, p. 63; and Cheesman, Paul R. and Millie Foster Cheesman. Early America and the Polynesians. Provo, Utah: Promised Lands Publication, Inc., 1975, p. 14
  11. Cowley, Matthew. Matthew Cowley—Speaks. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1954, pp. 200-205, as quoted in Robert E. Parsons, “Hagoth and the Polynesians,” in The Book of Mormon: Alma, the Testimony of the Word, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr. (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1992), pp. 249–262
  12. President Spencer W. Kimball in a talk to the Samoan people, as recorded in the “Official Report of the Samoa Area Conference Held in Pago Pago and Apia, Samoa,” February 15, 16, 17, 18, 1976
  13. Robert E. Parsons, Hagoth and the Polynesians,” in The Book of Mormon: Alma, the Testimony of the Word, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr. (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1992), 249–62

Joseph Smith Foundation-Wiki 


1937 Stuart Meha and “The Personal Testimony of Stuart Meha,” Waipawa, H. B., New Zealand. Elwin W. Jensen A signed manuscript, recorded May 20, 1937, in the Missionary Journal,  (abt. Joseph F. Smith) First Mission, Elder Elwin W. Jensen, Salt Lake City.

Although some scholars insist that the Polynesian ancestors came from the Orient and sailed east to settle Polynesia, the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has always taught that they sailed west from America. In 1818, Stuart Meha, a Maori Latter-day Saint from New Zealand, sent a telegram to the Church leaders thanking them for the privilege of allowing a group of Maori saints to travel to Salt Lake to go through the temple. In the telegram, Brother Meha added the words: “Who knows but that some of Hagoth’s people have returned–perhaps!”

Later, the First Presidency of the Church, and some of the General Authorities, gave a welcome, in Wandermere Park, in honor of this party of Maori Saints from New Zealand. In a speech delivered on that occasion, President [Joseph F.] Smith replied to the telegram: “I would like to say to you brethren and sisters from New Zealand, you are some of Hagoth’s people, and there is NO PERHAPS about it!” Continuing,

President Smith told how it had been given to him by the spirit, while laboring in Hawaii, that the Polynesians were descendants of Lehi. Brother Meha testifies that these statements touched his heart, and he had no more uncertainties as to whether the Polynesians were truly of the House of Israel. (From “The Personal Testimony of Stuart Meha,” Waipawa, H. B., New Zealand. A signed manuscript, recorded May 20, 1937, in the Missionary Journal, First Mission, Elder Elwin W. Jensen, Salt Lake City.

Source: Allen H. Richardson, David E. Richardson and Anthony E. Bentley. 1000 Evidences for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints: Part Two-A Voice from the Dust: 500 Evidences in Support of the Book of Mormon. Salt Lake City: Envision Press, 2001, p. 33.

*The expression that Hagoth was an “exceedingly curious man” meant that his skills and knowledge in ship building were extremely good and was beyond the ability of common men. To those who could not comprehend how he could have constructed the ship, they used the term “curious” to describe his skills, similar to Nephi’s skill referred to in 1 Nephi 18:1.341 Hagoth’s Travels Alma 63:6 (55 B.C.)

“The map below suggests a possible area where Hagoth built and launched his ship. In ancient America, the Grand Kankakee Marsh and the Great Black Swamp almost merged. The land between the two wetlands produced a narrow neck which provided an entrance into “the land northward.” As shown, “the borders of the land Bountiful” are next to “seas.” Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 341


Joseph didn’t receive an Inheritance in Canaan. It was in Cainan! (America)

We are blessed to be “A Peculiar People”

Many of us today are descendants from the tribe of Manasseh or Ephraim and we have been called as a “Peculiar People” in these latter days to a “Holy Calling” as a “Chosen Generation”. Our ultimate calling is to preach the gospel, redeem the dead, and perfect the Saints (D&C 110:11-16). To accomplish this mission and to fulfill our calling, it is essential we understand our lineage and live up to this calling in the service of others.

On page 167 of the index of our LDS triple combination it says: Ishmael—an Ephraimite from Jerusalem [c. 600 B.C.] What is an Ephraimite and what is expected of this lineage?

In The Articles of Faith, James E. Talmage cites the prophet Joseph as teaching the doctrine that Ishmael was from Ephraim:

“Ishmael an Ephraimite – ‘The Prophet Joseph Smith informed us that the record of Lehi was contained on the one hundred sixteen pages that were first translated and subsequently stolen, and of which an abridgment is given us in the First Book of Nephi, which is the record of Nephi individually, he himself being of the lineage of Manasseh; but that Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his sons married into Lehi’s family, and Lehi’s sons married Ishmael’s daughters, thus fulfilling the words of Jacob upon Ephraim and Manasseh in the 48th chapter of Genesis [verse 16] which says: ‘And let my name be named on them, and the name of my fathers Abraham and Isaac; and let them grow into a multitude in the midst of the earth.’  Thus these descendants of Manasseh and Ephraim grew together upon this American continent, with a sprinkling from the house of Judah, from Mulek descended, who left Jerusalem eleven years after Lehi, and founded the colony afterwards known as Zarahemla found by Mosiah — thus making a combination, an inter-mixture of Ephraim and Manasseh with the remnants of Judah, and for aught we know, the remnants of some other tribes that might have accompanied Mulek.  And such have grown up upon the American continent.’ The Articles of Faith, James E. Talmage

Levi & Joseph- No Land inheritance in Canaan

Notice, no land inheritance was give to Joseph, but to his sons Ephraim and Manasseh.

Like the tribe of Joseph, the tribe of Levi did not receive a land inheritance either. The Scripture says, 

 

“23 But the Levites shall do the service of the tabernacle of the congregation, and they shall bear their iniquity: it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations, that among the children of Israel they have no inheritance.

24 But the tithes of the children of Israel, which they offer as an heave offering unto the Lord, I have given to the Levites to inherit: therefore I have said unto them, Among the children of Israel they shall have no inheritance.”

25 And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying,

26 Thus speak unto the Levites, and say unto them, When ye take of the children of Israel the tithes which I have given you from them for your inheritance, then ye shall offer up an heave offering of it for the Lordeven a tenth part of the tithe. Numbers 18:23-26

Who were given the land inheritance to replace that land not given to Levi and Joseph? Joseph’s two sons Ephraim and Manasseh were each give a portion in Canaan.

The Land of Joseph is the United States of America

“So the children of Joseph, Manasseh and Ephraim, took their inheritance.” Joshua 16:4. The House of Ephraim and the House of Manasseh each received a land inheritance in the Old World, but Joseph their father did not receive a land inheritance in the Old World. Because of Joseph’s righteousness his land would be in the New World, even the United States of America which is called the “Land of Joseph”.

“Certain lands were given to Israel for an inheritance in time and in eternity. America is the land of Joseph; it was the home of Nephite Israel, who were of Joseph, for a thousand years, and it is the headquarters of the Church in this final dispensation in which the church and kingdom of God are in the lands of Ephraim.” 1985 – Elder Bruce R. McConkie

“Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others” –Pres. Russell M. Nelson

See D&C 125 for the City of Zarahemla. The Land of Zarahemla was in Iowa, Missouri, and Illinois

“Wherefore, the remnant of the house of Joseph shall be built upon this land; [North America] and it shall be a land of their inheritance; and they shall build up a holy city [New Jerusalem] unto the Lord, like unto the Jerusalem of old; and they shall no more be confounded, until the end come when the earth shall pass away.” Ether 13:8 Color and Parentheses added.


Land of Joseph (America)

“The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

“The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when land was distributed to the tribes of Israel, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen to be the repository of sacred writings on golden plates from which the Book of Mormon would one day come. It was choice because it would eventually host the world headquarters of the restored Church of Jesus Christ in the latter days. And it was choice because it is a land of liberty for those who worship the Lord and keep His commandments.” President Russell M. Nelson, President of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, addresses new Mission Presidents June 22 through June 26, 2016 (Emphasis added)

This quote above to me clearly shows that the Land chosen for Joseph of Egypt was indeed CHOICE above all others including any land in Canaan and indeed it was to be the United States of America, the place of Joseph Smith, the gold plates, Salt Lake City and this choice land of liberty.

A Chosen Land

As President Hinckley said, “I should like to say a few words about America…No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America…surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty.” Gordon B. Hinckley Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled”, BYU Speeches of the Year, October 29, 1974, pp. 267-68 )

He also said, “I would that all men could believe in the destiny of America as did the early pioneers: that it is the land of Zion; that the founders of this nation were men of inspired vision; that the Constitution as written by the inspiration of heaven must be preserved at all costs. “I make a further plea that the citizens of this favored land live righteously that they might enjoy the fruits of their righteousness in this land of promise.” Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled Gordon B. Hinckley of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles Oct. 29, 1974 

“It was not by chance that the Puritans left their native land and sailed away to the shores of New England, and others later followed. They were the advance guard of the army of the Lord, predestined to establish the God-given system of government under which we live and to make America, which is the land of Joseph, the gathering place of Ephraim, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, and prepare the way for the restoration of the gospel of Christ and the establishment of his church upon the earth” – Heber J. Grant, Conference Report, April 1930.

This article below from Erastus Snow will help each of us better understand our lineage, responsibility, and blessing to be of the House of Israel through Joseph who was sold into Egypt. Joseph was given two portions through his sons Ephraim and Manasseh in Canaan (differently spelled than Cainan) yet Joseph’s own portion was Cainan, the original Land of Promise where Adam was placed in Missouri. Moses 6:17

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is 0000-new-and-old-1024x663.jpg

God’s Peculiar People

“I will call the attention of the congregation to the words of the Lord through Moses, spoken to the children of Israel, contained in the 5th and 6th verses of the 19th chapter of Exodus:

“Now therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant, then shall ye be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all the earth is mine:

“And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation.”

In connection with this passage I will read the words of the Apostle Peter, as recorded in the 5th verse, peculiar people, 2nd chap. of 1st Peter:

“Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.”

Also the 9th verse of the same chapter:

“But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light.”

Elder Penrose referred this morning to the fact of so large a portion of the Latter-day Saints being called and ordained to bear some portion of the Priesthood, remarking that at times he had queried in his mind as to why this was so appointed unto us. This reminded me of the Scriptures I have just read in your hearing. The consideration of the subject involves the whole mission of the Latter-day Saints. The promise of God to ancient Israel contained in the first text sets forth the purposes of Jehovah in choosing the seed of Abraham especially and separating them from other peoples and nations, and taking them under His especial care and guidance, and leading them as he did out of Egyptian bondage with a mighty hand and an outstretched arm and planting them in Canaan in fulfillment of the promises made to their father Abraham, and to Isaac and Jacob. And when God called Abraham to leave his father’s house and go to a land which he should show him and which he afterwards promised to him and his seed for an inheritance, he had this in view, to make of him and his seed a peculiar people; to make of them instruments in his hands of accomplishing good for the benefit of the world.

He promised Abraham on another occasion that in him and his seed all the nations of the earth should be blessed. And although this had reference chiefly to the coming of the Son of God through his lineage, who was to be the Chief Apostle and High Priest of our profession, the Redeemer of the world, it implied the fact also that through his seed the Gospel should be carried to all the world, and the oracles of God delivered to men; that prophets and righteous men should be raised up who should act as the mouthpiece of God to the people among whom they should live, and they should have Abraham for their father. Among his descendants also, his Temple as well as the Tabernacle should be established, and the ordinances were to be revealed through them and the Priesthood conferred upon them, and the word of God preserved among them and handed down to future generations, thus maintaining the true character and knowledge of God, and perpetuating the same upon the earth. This was a great work that the Lord purposed concerning the seed of Abraham, and it was for this reason and purpose that he promised to establish his covenant with them forever.

Now the Priesthood referred to in Scripture had not reference alone to that lower or lesser order known as the Levitical Priesthood which was confirmed by covenant upon Aaron and his seed and upon the house of his fathers, the tribe of Levi, which Priesthood officiated in offering sacrifices and all the lesser duties pertaining to the law; but it comprehended something more than  this, the Priesthood as a whole, including the Melchizedek or that holy order of Priesthood after the order of the Son of God. And when Moses was made the mouthpiece of the Lord to Israel in this precious promise we find them hearkening to him and keeping his covenants, they being a peculiar people unto him, above all the earth, a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood; and he referred to them as a whole people and not to the Levites alone, and to the Priesthood, as I before remarked, as a whole including, of course, the Melchizedek Priesthood, hence the words of Peter: “Ye are a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood, an holy nation.”

Kirtland Temple interior, Melchizedek Priesthood pulpits, August 1907,George Edward Anderson Collection. Courtesy of Church Archives, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Salt Lake City, Utah.

Now the Priesthood referred to in Scripture had not reference alone to that lower or lesser order known as the Levitical Priesthood which was confirmed by covenant upon Aaron and his seed and upon the house of his fathers, the tribe of Levi, which Priesthood officiated in offering sacrifices and all the lesser duties pertaining to the law; but it comprehended something more than  this, the Priesthood as a whole, including the Melchizedek or that holy order of Priesthood after the order of the Son of God. And when Moses was made the mouthpiece of the Lord to Israel in this precious promise we find them hearkening to him and keeping his covenants, they being a peculiar people unto him, above all the earth, a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood; and he referred to them as a whole people and not to the Levites alone, and to the Priesthood, as I before remarked, as a whole including, of course, the Melchizedek Priesthood, hence the words of Peter: “Ye are a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood, an holy nation.”

The same great purpose and object prevail at the present time. The calling and mission of the Latter-day Saints are to fulfill what is here promised in these Scripturesto bring about the restoration of scattered Israel, the establishment of Zion, the preparing a people for the coming of Christ; a people who are to be Saviors upon Mount Zion, and thus fulfilling one of the prophecies of one of the Jewish prophets concerning the Zion of the latter days, that Saviors should come up upon Mount Zion to save the house of Esau, but the kingdom should be the Lord’s. No matter how many might be employed in this work of salvation, as Saviors upon Mount Zion, all should labor as helpers and co-laborers with Christ in the salvation of men.


The Keys of the Presidency of this Apostleship Represent the
Highest Authority Conferred upon Man in the Flesh

God has promised in the revelations given to the Latter-day Saints to make known unto them the fullness of all former dispensations, and he has confirmed upon his servants in this dispensation of the fullness of times the keys of all former dispensations and revealed all the ordinances made known to the ancients; and, therefore, it is our calling to complete the work that was inaugurated in former dispensations of God to man. At first Joseph Smith received the gift of seeing visions and the gift of translating dead languages by the Urim and Thummim, and when he had exercised himself in these gifts for a season, he received the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, together with his Brother Oliver, under the hands of John the Baptist, who was a resurrected being, and who was the last of the Jewish High Priests under the dispensation of the law, the only son of Zacharias the High Priest, and a child of promise, who was beheaded by order of Herod, having first performed his mission in preparing the way of the Lord, and having preached the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, testifying of Jesus that was to come, and baptizing those who received him, including the Savior himself. John having finished his mission, seals his testimony with his blood, rose again from the dead and continued to hold those keys of the Priesthood which he inherited from his fathers and which were confirmed upon him by the angel of the Lord when he was eight days old.

And he was a fit and proper person to send to confer those keys of Priesthood upon Joseph and Oliver. In due course of time, as we read in the history which he has left, Peter, James and John appeared to him—it was at a period when they were being pursued by their enemies and they had to travel all night, and in the dawn of the coming day when they were weary and worn who should appear to them but Peter, James and John, for the purpose of conferring upon them the Apostleship, the keys of which they themselves had held while upon  the earth, which had been bestowed upon them by the Savior. This Priesthood conferred upon them by those three messengers embraces within it all offices of the Priesthood from the highest to the lowest. As has been often taught us that the keys of the presidency of this Apostleship represent the highest authority conferred upon man in the flesh. And by virtue of these keys of Priesthood the Prophet Joseph from time to time proceeded to ordain and set in order the Priesthood in its various quorums as we see it today in the Church. And if the question be asked why, and for what purpose, the answer would be the idea conveyed in the language I have quoted: In accordance with the design of the Lord to raise up a peculiar people to himself, a holy nation, a royal Priesthood—a kingdom of Priests, that shall be saviors upon Mount Zion, not only to preach the Gospel to the scattered remnants of Israel, but to save to the uttermost the nations of the Gentiles, inasmuch as they will listen and can be saved by the plan which God has provided.

The first important labor of this ministry is to go abroad and preach the Gospel to the nations. The Gospel of the kingdom must be preached to all people and nations and tongues before the end can come; and by the preaching of the word and the administering of the ordinances of the Gospel, is Israel sought out from among the nations among which they are scattered, especially the seed of Ephraim unto whom the first promises appertain, the promise of the keys of the Priesthood. For it must be remembered that of all the seed of Abraham whom the Lord chose to bear the keys pertaining to this holy order of Priesthood, the seed of Ephraim, the son of Joseph, were the first and chief. While the tribe of Levi, unto which Moses and Aaron belonged, was especially charged with the administration of affairs of the lesser Priesthood under the law, yet Ephraim, the peculiar and chosen son of Joseph, was the one whom the Lord had named by his own mouth and through the Prophets, to inherit the keys of presidency of this High Priesthood after the order of the Son of God. In this also we see the fulfillment of the covenants and promises of God; not that Joseph by birthright inherited this blessing, for Reuben was the firstborn among the twelve sons of Jacob; but we are told in Chronicles, the 5th chapter, that Reuben forfeited this birthright by his adultery, and that God took it from him and conferred it upon the sons of Joseph; and of the sons of Joseph he chose Ephraim as the chief; and while the Patriarch Jacob, as we read in the 49th chapter of Genesis, adopted into his own family two of the sons of Joseph, Ephraim and Manasseh, yet he placed Ephraim the younger foremost, and blessed him with the chief blessing, saying, that Manasseh shall be great, but Ephraim shall be greater than he; he shall become a multitude in the midst of the earth. Another Scripture also says concerning scattered Israel, that Ephraim has mixed himself among the people; and speaking of the gathering of Israel in the latter-day dispensation, the Prophet Jeremiah has said that God would gather Israel and lead them as a shepherd does his flock, and says he, I am Father to Israel, but Ephraim is my firstborn.

Now, if Ephraim has been scattered and has mixed himself with the people until their identity is lost among the nations, how are they going to be recognized and  receive the promised blessings—how is it that Ephraim shall be the firstborn of the Lord in the great gathering of the latter days? If we turn back to the blessing which Moses gave to the twelve tribes of Israel as found in Deuteronomy, we shall there see that in blessing the tribe of Joseph, he especially charged them with the duty of gathering the people from the ends of the earth. Said he, Joseph’s horns are like the horns of unicorns, which shall push the people together from the ends of the earth, and they are the thousands of Manasseh and ten thousands of Ephraim; showing that it shall be the ten thousands of Ephraim and thousands of Manasseh who shall be in the foremost ranks of bearing the Gospel message to the ends of the earth, and gathering Israel from the four quarters of the world in the last days. Whoever has read the Book of Mormon carefully will have learned that the remnants of the house of Joseph dwelt upon the American continent; and that Lehi learned by searching the records of his fathers that were written upon the plates of brass, that he was of the lineage of Manasseh. The Prophet Joseph informed us that the record of Lehi, was contained on the 116 pages that were first translated and subsequently stolen, and of which an abridgement is given us in the first Book of Nephi, which is the record of Nephi individually, he himself being of the lineage of Manasseh; but that Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his sons married into Lehi’s family, and Lehi’s sons married Ishmael’s daughters, thus fulfilling the words of Jacob upon Ephraim and Manasseh in the 48th chapter of Genesis, which says: “And let my name be named on them, and the name of my fathers Abraham and Isaac; and let them grow into a multitude in the midst of the land.” Thus these descendants of Manasseh and Ephraim grew together upon this American continent, with a sprinkling from the house of Judah, from Mulek descended, who left Jerusalem eleven years after Lehi, and founded the colony afterwards known as Zarahemla and found by Mosiah—thus making a combination, an intermixture of Ephraim and Manasseh with the remnants of Judah; and for aught we know, the remnants of some other tribes that might have accompanied Mulek. And such have grown up on the American continent. But we are not informed that the Prophet Joseph and the first Elders of this Church who were called and chosen of God to bear the Priesthood and lay the foundation of this work, were descended from any portion of those remnants that peopled America anciently, and whose history is given us in the Book of Mormon. Yet we find in the Doctrine and Covenants the declaration concerning the first Elders of this Church, that they were of the house of Ephraim; and another passage referring to the wicked and rebellious says, they shall be cut off from among the people, for the rebellious are not of the seed of Ephraim. And there is a passage in the Book of Mormon which is a part of the prophecy of Joseph written on the plates of brass and quoted by Lehi, concerning the Prophet Joseph Smith, who, it says, was to be raised up in the latter days to translate the records of the Nephites, and whose name should be Joseph, and who should be a descendant of that Joseph that was sold into Egypt, and also that that should be the name of his father.

Joseph Smith was a Chosen Vessel out of the Loins of Joseph

Jacob Blesses Manasseh and Ephraim

Now if the Prophet Joseph Smith was that chosen vessel out of the loins of Joseph, it may be asked by some, what evidence have we of this lineage? I answer, the testimony of God, the best of all testimony, for no record kept by mortal man can be equal to it; and that, too, by reason of that quaint but sensible old maxim, “it takes a wise man to know who his father was, but a fool may find out who his mother was.” And even if we had the lineage of the fathers, it would not be as sure and certain to us as the word of the Lord. For he has had his eye upon the chosen spirits that have come upon the earth in the various ages from the beginning of the world up to this time; and as he said to Abraham, speaking of the multitudes of spirits that were shown unto him in heavenly vision, you see that some are more noble than others? Yes. Then you may know there were some others still more noble than they; and he speaks in the same manner of the multitude of the heavenly bodies; and said he to Abraham, thou art one of those noble ones whom I have chosen to be my rulers. The Lord has sent those noble spirits into the world to perform a special work, and appointed their times; and they have always fulfilled the mission given them, and their future glory and exaltation is secured unto them; and that is what I understand by the doctrine of election spoken of by the Apostle Paul and other sacred writers: “For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.”

Such were called and chosen and elected of God to perform a certain work at a certain time of the world’s history and in due time he fitted them for that work. It will be remembered when Jeremiah was called of God in his youth that he, in order to excuse himself, complained of his youth and of his being slow of speech, that the Lord said unto him that he would be mouth for him and matter to his heart, for, he said, he knew him and called him from his mother’s womb to be a prophet unto the nations. And so he called John the Baptist by sending his angel Gabriel to his father Zacharias, and giving him a promise that his wife Elizabeth, though old and barren, should yet conceive and bear a son, and that his name should be John, who should be a forerunner to the Savior to prepare the way before his face. And so he elected the seed of Ephraim to be that peculiar people I have referred to, that holy nation, a kingdom of Priests, a people to receive the covenants and oracles, and to be witnesses to certain nations of the God of Israel. And how strict were his commands that they should have no other Gods but him, that they might be a standing rebuke to the idol worshippers, and to all who believe not in the true and living God.”

Joseph of Egypt Prophesies of Joseph Smith

Editors note: Why was it so important that Joseph of Israel was that prophet related to the Prophet Joseph Smith?

It should not be surprising, either, that Joseph of Egypt, whose posterity was foreordained to take the gospel to all nations, would prophesy of his namesake who would become the great Prophet of the Restoration: (JST, Gen. 50:27, 30–31, 33.)

(See D&C 124:58D&C 132:30–32; see also Gal. 3:27–29.)

Because many “plain and precious things” were lost from the Bible, it is probable that Ezekiel’s prophecy of the two “sticks” (see Ezek. 37:16–17) is but an echo of the patriarch Joseph’s earlier prophecy (see JST, Gen. 50:31)…

“Doctrine and Covenants 113 identifies the “Stem of Jesse” as the Lord Jesus Christ (D&C 113:1–2) and the “rod” as “a servant in the hands of Christ, who is partly a descendant of Jesse as well as of Ephraim, or of the house of Joseph, on whom there is laid much power” (D&C 113:3–4). The “root of Jesse,” verses 5 and 6 tell us, is “a descendant of Jesse, as well as of Joseph, unto whom rightly belongs the priesthood, and the keys of the kingdom, for an ensign, and for the gathering of my people in the last days.” [D&C 113:5–6]

Read my blog called Joseph Sold into Egypt and Joseph Smith


Erastus Snow continues,Now the same spirit of revelation that sought out the Prophet Joseph from the loins of Joseph who was sold into Egypt, and that raised him up in this dispensation to receive the keys of the Priesthood and to lay the foundation of this great work in the earth, has also called the children of Abraham from among the kingdoms and countries of the earth to first hear and then embrace the everlasting Gospel; and the remnants of the seed of Ephraim who were scattered from Palestine and who colonized the shores of the Caspian Sea and thence made their way into the north of Europe, western Scandinavia and  northern Germany, penetrating Scotland and England, and conquering those nations and reigning as monarchs of Great Britain, and mingling their seed with the Anglo-Saxon race, and spreading over the waters a fruitful vine, as predicted by Jacob, whose branches should run over the wall. Their blood has permeated European society, and it coursed in the veins of the early colonists of America.

And when the books shall be opened and the lineage of all men is known, it will be found that they have been first and foremost in everything noble among men in the various nations in breaking off the shackles of kingcraft and priest craft and oppression of every kind, and the foremost among men in upholding and maintaining the principles of liberty and freedom upon this continent and establishing a representative government, and thus preparing the way for the coming forth of the fullness of the everlasting Gospel. And it is the foremost of those spirits whom the Lord has prepared to receive the Gospel when it was presented to them, and who did not wait for the Elders to hunt them from the hills and corners of the earth, but they were hunting for the Elders, impelled by a spirit which then they could not understand; and for this reason were they among the first Elders of the Church; they and the fathers having been watched over from the days that God promised those blessings upon Isaac and Jacob and Joseph and Ephraim.

And these are they that will be found in the front ranks of all that is noble and good in their day and time, and who will be found among those whose efforts are directed in establishing upon the earth those heaven-born principles which tend directly to blessing and salvation, to ameliorating the condition of their fellow men, and elevating them in the scale of their being; and among those also who receive the fullness of the Everlasting Gospel, and the keys of Priesthood in the last days, through whom God determined to gather up again unto himself a peculiar people, a holy nation, a pure seed that shall stand upon Mount Zion as saviors, not only to the house of Israel but also to the house of Esau.

Joseph’s brothers did not recognize the man that they were bowing down to was their brother whom they had sold for a slave. Joseph knew it was them,

Now the work of carrying the Gospel to the nations and gathering the people, mighty as it is, is not the chief, it is but laying the foundation for the still greater work of the redemption of the myriads of the dead of the seed of Israel that have perished without the fullness of the Gospel, who too are heirs to the promised blessings; but the time had not come when they passed away for the fulfillment of all that God had promised Abraham, Isaac and Jacob concerning their seed: Ezekiel in the 37th chapter of his book beautifully illustrates this doctrine in his vision of the valley of dry bones. I respectfully refer you to it. The substance of the vision is this: The Lord showed Ezekiel a valley full of dry human bones; and he asks him if those bones can live. Ezekiel answered, “O Lord God, thou knowest.”

The Lord then tells him to prophesy to the bones: Oh ye dry bones. Hear the word of the Lord; and as he did so there was a shaking, and behold the bones came together, bone to its bone; and according to the word of the Lord through him, flesh and skin and sinews came upon them, and the breath of life came into them, and lo, and behold, they stood upon their feet an exceedingly great army. The Lord then tells the Prophet that these are the whole  house of Israel; and that they complain of the non-fulfillment of the promises upon their head, saying, “Our bones are dried, and our hope is lost: all are cut off for our parts.” But he further tells him to prophesy unto them, saying, “Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, O my people, I will open your graves, and cause you to come up out of your graves, and bring you into the land of Israel,” etc. And by whom shall this great and marvelous work be accomplished? I answer, by the thousands of Manasseh and the ten thousands of Ephraim; by this same people who shall search out and gather together the house of Israel, and who will come up as saviors upon Mount Zion.”

From “Discourse by Apostle Erastus Snow,” at Logan, Utah, May 6, 1882, see Journal of Discourses, vol. 23, pp. 184, 185.” (James E. Talmage, A Study of the Articles of Faith, p.504-5)

Oldest Bone Projectile Point (Washington State) Found Stuck in a Mastodon’s Rib

The oldest known bone projectile point in the Americas. (Center for the Study of the First Americans, Texas A&M University)

It is rare to find archaeological evidence as far back as the Clovis or Adamic time periods of North America. No one knows the exact dates of anything archaeological, so be cautioned. It seems very likely the Manis Site may fit the Clovis timeline. Remember Adam was placed near Missouri before the Atlantic ocean split the Continents, and Missouri is also where the New Jerusalem will be built. Thus, the original oldest world is North America and that which historians call the Old World today (Israel area) is actually newer in time frame than the Missouri area of the globe. A fascinating subject to learn about.

Clovis Culture

The historical people of the Clovis Culture most closely fit the timeline of Adam and Eve’s posterity, what we sometimes call Adamites. No, there were no Pre-Adamites in Church Doctrine and no cave men. Adam was the first Man placed on this earth and it was about 4,000 BC that this happened. The material of the earth of course is billions of years old, in fact it was never created but organized, just as all mater has existed forever. To fully understand archaeological and intelligent dating, one should be familiar with the word of God that says, Man was also in the beginning with God. Intelligence, or the light of truth, was not created or made, neither indeed can be. D&C 93:29

I personally (Rian Nelson) believe that anything dated by historians or scientists today, that dates according to to them to be 20,000 or 13,000 or even 8,000 BC is most likely to be incorrect. I believe this could indicate a timing period close to the beginning of man or beast on the earth which in my opinion is 4,000 BC or later. If someone says a dinosaur is 1 million or 30 million years old I absolutely believe it to be false.

Yes our earth is organized with materials and matter that have existed for ever as it says in D&C above. That doesn’t mean this particular earth is that old, just the materials used to organize it have always existed. Man is eternal and has existed as an intelligence for ever as well, but as pertaining to this earth, man and woman’s intelligence were clothed with spirit and body and placed in Missouri area in about 4,000 BC. It says in D&C 93:33, “For man is spirit. The elements are eternal, and spirit and element, inseparably connected, receive a fulness of joy;…  Additionally in D&C 93:37-38 it says, The glory of God is intelligence, or, in other words, light and truth. Light and truth forsake that evil one”.

Additional Archaeological Dating information Here: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/lamoka-lake-clovis-period/


Oldest Bone Projectile Point in the Americas Found Stuck in a Mastodon’s Rib!

“Analysis of a 13,900-year-old bone projectile point has led to two major discoveries. First and most importantly, it is the oldest known artifact of its kind in the Americas! This archaeological treasure was uncovered at the Manis Mastodon site in Washington, USA during an excavation in the late 1970s, and it has now been put under the scanner, quite literally.

The bone fragments from the tip of the weapon reveals that it was crafted from the bone of a mastodon, a prehistoric relative of the elephant. The Manis bone projectile point, as it has been termed, was found lodged inside a mastodon rib. This relates to the second significant discovery about the artifact – this bone projectile point is not only the oldest artifact of its kind in the Americas, but it also provides the oldest direct evidence of mastodon hunting in the Americas.

The Manis mastodon rib with embedded bone projectile point. (A) Three views of the rib fragment with embedded point. (B) Close-up views of the embedded point. Note root staining on the bone and embedded bone point. (Waters et al. 2023 / Science Advances)

The Manis mastodon rib with embedded bone projectile point. (A) Three views of the rib fragment with embedded point. (B) Close-up views of the embedded point. Note root staining on the bone and embedded bone point. (Waters et al. 2023 / Science Advances )


Rib Tickling: A Weapon Stuck in an Uncomfortable Place

“We isolated the bone fragments, printed them out, and assembled them,” says Michael Waters, director of the university’s Center for the Study of First Americans and professor of anthropology at Texas A&M University. “This clearly showed this was the tip of a bone projectile point. This is the oldest bone projectile point in the Americas and represents the oldest direct evidence of  mastodon hunting in the Americas,” he added.

His team had employed a CT scan and 3D software, isolating all the bone fragments in the process, enlarging the image of each bone fragment by 6 times. They were then pieced together to show what the specimen would have looked like before entering the rib. Their study has been published in the newest edition of the journal Sciences Advances , and is available as open access.

“What is important about Manis is that it’s the first and only bone tool that dates older than Clovis. At the other pre-Clovis site, only stone tools are found,” Waters explained. “This shows that the First Americans made and used bone weapons and likely other types of bone tools.”

Reconstruction of the distal end of the Manis projectile point. (Waters et al. 2023 / Science Advances)

Reconstruction of the distal end of the Manis projectile point. (Waters et al. 2023 / Science Advances )

The preservation of the Manis specimen was an accident – the hunter missed, leading to the projectile getting stuck in a mastodon’s rib. It was crafted from the leg bone of another mastodon, shaped deliberately into a projectile point. The spear was thrown at the mastodon, penetrated the hide and tissue, eventually coming into contact with the rib.

The hunter clearly wanted to hit the spear between the ribs and bust the lungs, but missed and hit the rib instead. The rib and its dating had been part of a 2011 study by Waters and his colleagues that was published in Science.

A mastodon with an arrow pointing to the trajectory of the spear. (Center for the Study of the First Americans, Texas A&M University)

A mastodon with an arrow pointing to the trajectory of the spear. ( Center for the Study of the First Americans, Texas A&M University )

Disproving the Clovis First Hypothesis

At 13,900 years old (Remember the dating can be inaccurate), the Manis point is at least 900 years older than the Clovis projectile points, stone tools which had also been studied by Waters. The Clovis spear points have been found in Texas and other parts of the country, dating from 13,050 to 12,750 years ago, according to a press release by Texas A&M University.

The Clovis culture is a prehistoric Paleoamerican culture, from roughly 11,500 to 10,800 years BP. It is characterized by the manufacture of “Clovis points” and distinctive bone and ivory tools. The theory known as “Clovis First” had been the predominant hypothesis among archaeologists in the second half of the 20th century.

Clovis points in the Iowa Office of the State Archaeologist collection. (Billwhittaker/ CC BY-SA 3.0)

Clovis points in the Iowa Office of the State Archaeologist collection. (Billwhittaker/ CC BY-SA 3.0 )

According to that theory, the people associated with the Clovis culture were the first inhabitants of the Americas, who’d crossed over from the Bering Strait (Wrong, man came by ship as believers in the Book of Mormon learn), from Siberia to Alaska during the last Ice Age. The primary support for this claim was that no solid evidence of pre-Clovis human habitation had been found…yet. The theory has been challenged and disproved several times in the last couple of decades, with the emergence of new and exciting evidence . The archaeologists behind the new study have provided another example, writing:

“The Manis point, made of mastodon bone, shows that people hunted megafauna with osseous weaponry in the Pacific Northwest some 900 years before the emergence of Clovis technology. The use of osseous weaponry like the Manis point and the different stone projectile points of this age found at sites across the rest of North America may signal that the earliest people to enter and explore the Americas (Jaredites) brought with them a diversity of technologies and tools that they adapted to the local environments they found and inhabited.”

So how they did those early inhabitants of the lands that would become known as the Americas arrive? Waters, who has extensively studied this time period and culture, postulates that it was probably by boat, perhaps a coastal route along the North Pacific, before moving south, reports Arkeo News. (This is what the Book of Mormon supports)

These people would eventually get past the ice sheets covering Canada and touch base in the Pacific Northwest, evidenced by the cluster of sites found there – Idaho has the 16,000-years-old Cooper’s Ferry site, Oregon has the 14,100-year-old site of Paisley Caves, and to add to thisthe 13,900-year-old Manis site.

All of these cultures and sites predate Clovis, suggesting that the first people to arrive in the Americas were the ones responsible for the culture in the northwestern USA between 16,000 and 14,000 years ago, at the end of the last Ice Age. (Most likely Jaredites in about 2200 BC).”

Top image: Prehistoric hunters. ( anibal / Adobe Stock) Insert: The oldest known bone projectile point in the Americas. ( Center for the Study of the First Americans, Texas A&M University )

By Sahir Pandey https://www.ancient-origins.net/news-history-archaeology/oldest-projectile-point-0017890

Jaredites Landing?

Our friend and long time archaeology expert Wayne May, feels strongly the Jaredites landed at the St Lawrence River which is absolutely possible.

However the articles above support a theory that the Jaredite barges very likely landed from the Pacific Ocean near Washington State in about 2200 BC. (Opinion of Rian Nelson, not Firm Foundation as a whole). Also supporting the Jaredite landing theory is Kennewick Man, whos skeleton was found in Kennewick Washington and is known as the oldest Native American skeleton found in the Americas. There are also over 35,000 ancient mound sites found in the State of Washington. Obviously it is your decision to decide the Jaredite landing for yourself, as there is no Church Doctrine on the subject. For more information, See blog here:

BP refers to “Before Present”  “BP is a system commonly used by geologists and archaeologists for the purposes of carbon dating. Because carbon dating become popular in the 1950s, BP essentially means “before 1950.” To estimate, I just think of it as “years ago.” So if you have 15,000 BP, it would be about 15,000 years ago. If you wanted to be more exact, it would be BP + (current year – 1950), or 15,067. In the grand scheme of things, 67 years is generally not a big deal, so I find it’s easier to say “years ago.” Kat Sanders Founder and Blogger at Pawsitive Research (2015–present)


Without a doubt the Book of Mormon is the word of God. If read and studied carefully, you may know more truths not taught as doctrine in our wonderful Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

By Ken Corbett

President Nelson said, “You don’t have to wonder about what is true. You do not have to wonder whom you can safely trust. Through personal revelation, you can receive your own witness that the Book of Mormon is the word of God, that Joseph Smith is a prophet, and that this is the Lord’s Church. Regardless of what others may say or do, no one can ever take away a witness borne to your heart and mind about what is true.

I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson

I Believe Joseph Fielding Smith-“Satan has control now”

“I attended sessions of meetings for the institute teachers, held in the assembly room on the fourth floor of the Church Office Building. I cannot say that I was very greatly edified. Too much philosophy of a worldly nature does not seem to mix well with the fundamentals of the gospel. In my opinion many of our teachers employed in the church school system have absorbed too much of the paganism of the world, and have accepted too readily the views of uninspired educators without regard for the revealed word of the Lord.

What to do about it I do not know. It is a problem for the Presidency to consider. It is a very apparent fact that we have traveled far and wide in the past 20 years [since his father’s death]. What the future will bring I do not know. But if we drift as far afield from fundamental things in the next 20 years, what will be left of the foundation laid by the Prophet Joseph Smith? It is easy for one who observes to see how the apostasy came about in the Primitive Church of Jesus Christ. Are we not traveling the same road? The more I see of educated men—I mean those who are trained in the doctrines and philosophies now taught in the world, the less regard I have for them. Modern theories which are so popular today just do not harmonize with the gospel as revealed to the prophets, and it would be amusing if it were not a tragedy to see how some of our educated brethren attempt to harmonize the theories of men with the revealed word of the Lord. Thank the Lord, there is still some faith left and some members who still cherish the word of the Lord and accept the prophets. Surely the world is ripening rapidly for the destruction, and Satan has power and dominion over his own. If any are saved surely the Lord must soon come and have power over his Saints and reign in their midst, and execute ‘judgment upon Idumea, or the world.'”

(Joseph Fielding Smith, Jr., and John J. Stewart, The Life of Joseph Fielding Smith [Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1972], 210 – 211. Bold and color added)

Joseph Fielding Smith was correct 68 years ago, just as he is today.

“Satan has control now. No matter where you look, he is in control, even in our own land. He is guiding the governments as far as the Lord will permit him. That is why there is so much strife, turmoil, and confusion all over the earth. One master mind is governing the nations. It is not the president of the United States; it is not Hitler; it is not Mussolini; it is not the king or government of England or any other land; it is Satan himself.” ― Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation Vol I 1954

The world today is mostly controlled by a Deep State, led by evil. They are the same dark force today called Satan. This is a war between Good and Evil. We know the Lord will win, so the question is, who are we following?

Knowing truth about anything related to the Gospel of Jesus Christ will assist us in our faith. Yes, even knowing what the proper instrument for translation was, and knowing where the Book of Mormon events occurred, can assist us in knowing more truth. The more truth you know, the less swayed you are when the evil winds of lies beseech you.

The Lord said, “The glory of God is intelligence, or, in other words, light and truth.” D&C 93:36 He also said, “Whatever principle of intelligence we attain unto in this life, it will rise with us in the resurrection.” D&C 130:18 And Moroni said, “And by the power of the Holy Ghost ye may know the truth of all things.” Moroni 10:5

That sums it up for me. In addition to the absolute spiritual witness I have, that the Book of Mormon is true, I have received as a special part of my testimony, the realization of the proper instruments used for translation and the place where the Lehites began their journey in America.

I Believe Joseph Fielding Smith, Not Intellectuals

I believe Joseph Fielding Smith is one of the brightest, most spiritual, knowledgeable and loving church leaders in the entire Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Why do many of the scholars and intellectuals in the church today, not believe the words of this great man, and give more accord to their own group think? I believe it is because he was so conservative, and principled and didn’t care what the world thought, but only what the Lord knew and thought.

What specifically do I mean? Read just two amazing quotes of Joseph Fielding Smith which should assist these intellectuals in believing truth from his very soul. Quote one, about the proper instruments used for translation of the gold plates, and Quote two, about the geography of the Book of Mormon!


1- “I don’t not believe the stone was used for this purpose [Translation].”

Why do so many members of the Church believe an occultic or strange method of translation [Stone in a hat], was more feasible than following the scriptures?

Below are all the scriptures that say the breastplate and spectacles were used for translation. You will not find even one scripture to speak about the stone in a hat.
JSH 1:35,52,62,75*; Mosiah 28:13, 20; Ether 3:22-23; 4:5; Alma 37:21, 24-25

[JFS Full Quote Here] “While the statement has been made by some writers that the Prophet Joseph Smith used a seer stone part of the time in his translating of the record, and information points to the fact that he did have in his possession such a stone, yet there is no authentic statement in the history of the Church which states that the use of such a stone was made in that translation. The information is all hearsay, and personally, I do not believe that this stone was used for this purpose. The reason I give for this conclusion is found in the statement of the Lord to the Brother of Jared as recorded in Ether 3:22–24. These stones, the Urim and Thummim which were given to the Brother of Jared, were preserved for this very purpose of translating the record, both of the Jaredites and the Nephites. Then again the Prophet was impressed by Moroni with the fact that these stones were given for that very purpose. It hardly seems reasonable to suppose that the Prophet would substitute something evidently inferior under these circumstances. It may have been so, but it is so easy for a story of this kind to be circulated due to the fact that the Prophet did possess a seer stone, which he may have used for some other purposes” (Joseph Fielding Smith, “Doctrines of Salvation,” Vol. 3, 225-26).

The Book of Mormon was translated using the spectacles and breastplate that was found by Joseph in the stone box at Cumorah in NY.


2- “Because of this theory [Mesoamerica] some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon.”

How is your faith in the Book of Mormon? Joseph Fielding Smith was concerned about the faith of those who believed in Mesoamerica as the beginning place of the Book of Mormon.
 
Why don’t we believe Joseph Smith who said to Emma, “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56
 
[JFS Full Quote Here] “…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all…
 
It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12

The Book of Mormon began in the USA!

Hill Cumorah NY

Desbah’s Flute Story

Desbah

Desbah’s Flute Story

In the heart of the Navajo Nation, nestled amidst the crimson mesas and golden deserts, lived a woman named Desbah. She was known throughout her community for her deep connection with nature and her remarkable ability to play the Native American flute. Desbah’s days were spent wandering the sacred lands, her feet moving in rhythm with the whispers of the wind. She had learned the art of flute- playing from her grandfather, who had passed down the knowledge of their ancestors. His words echoed in her mind as she played. The flute is a gift from the spirits. Let it carry your hearts song. One sweltering summer afternoon, Desbah ventured farther into the desert than she had ever gone before. The relentless sun blazed overhead, and the land seemed to shimmer in the heat. Lost in the tranquility of the moment, she played her flute, the notes dancing with the gentle sway of the desert grass.
Desbah, Betty ‘Red Ants’ Mother
As the sun dipped below the horizon, the desert transformed. Desbah’s peaceful serenade attracted a curious, slithering presence. A rattlesnake, coiled and ready to strike, crept closer to the haunting melodies of her flute. Desbah’s senses tingled with danger as she continued to play. In a heartbeat, the snake lunged toward her, its venomous fangs bared. Desbah instinctively raised her flute, using it as a barrier between her and the serpent. The snakes fangs sank into the wooden instrument, and its deadly venom flowed harmlessly into the flute. Desperation filled the snakes eyes as it recoiled, realizing it had bitten an inanimate object. Desbah, trembling but unharmed, knew that the flute had saved her life. She gently set it down and watched as the snake slithered away into the night. The flute, now marked with the snake’s venom, became even more sacred to Desbah. She returned to her community and shared her miraculous story. Her flutes haunting melodies took on a deeper resonance, carrying with them the power to protect and heal. Years passed, and Desbah’s fame as a flute player spread far and wide. People from different tribes came to hear her play, to witness the magic that surrounded her. She became a guardian of the desert, using her flute to soothe troubled spirits and heal the sick. Desbah’s flute had saved her life that fateful day, but it had also become a beacon of hope and resilience, a testament to the enduring connection between the Navajo people and the land that had sustained them for generations. And as long as her flute sang, Desbah’s spirit remained intertwined with the ancient rhythms of the desert, carrying the heart’s song of her people for all to hear. Betty ‘Red Ant’ LaFontaine 2023 September Email [email protected] Betty and her husband Mike along with John Lefgren have a sacred project of rebuilding a replica 600 BC Phoenician Ship here. https://www.phoenicia.rocks/ See her many videos at our subscription streaming site at: bookofmormonevidence.org/streaming

ARTIFICIAL Intelligence and the Very REAL Book of Mormon

Trust God not “AI”

My good friend Jeff Downs just shared his very well written and important message about what we need to be aware of and learn in this quick-paced and innovative world we live in, and how following the Sprit of the Lord is critical and a huge part of our growth. Thanks Jeff for your article. Jeff’s amazing son Mike, wrote a blog for us previously, you can find it  here:

Please don’t take AI lightly. It is at times a valuable invention but also a dangerous weapon of Satan just as in the past we could say about Radio, Television, the Internet, and Smart Phones. Satan takes truth and good things, and deceives us with false notions.

Elon Musk warns AI could cause ‘civilization destruction’

New York CNN
“Elon Musk warned in a new interview that artificial intelligence could lead to “civilization destruction,” even as he remains deeply involved in the growth of AI through his many companies, including a rumored new venture.

“AI is more dangerous than, say, mismanaged aircraft design or production maintenance or bad car production, in the sense that it is, it has the potential — however small one may regard that probability, but it is non-trivial — it has the potential of civilization destruction,” Musk said in his interview with Tucker Carlson…” CNN.com Source


ARTIFICIAL Intelligence and the Very REAL Book of Mormon

By Jeff Downs

“Karl Marx, in the mid-19th century, wrote that religion is “the opiate of the masses.” He was convinced that faith in God disconnected people–especially the disadvantaged–from the present and distracted them from engaging in progressive politics. It would now seem that artificial intelligence has become the new “opiate of the masses” that a progressive society has developed to disconnect people–anyone with a computer or smartphone–from the past and distract us from genuine engagement with our Heavenly Father.

As a teacher of thirty years, I am deeply concerned about what the rise in artificial technology is doing–and has the potential of doing–to my students and society in general. Unfortunately, there is not a lot I can do on that front. But, as a father and grandfather, I want, at the very least, to do all I can to warn my children about the dangers artificial technology poses to their faith and testimony.

Yes. That’s right. To their faith and testimony. And, I am hoping, you want to do the same!

My son, Mike, is a college student studying computer programming. A friend of his was recently asked to give a talk in church. This friend, also studying computer programming, seemed quite pleased with himself that he had found a quick and easy way to accomplish this task. Using an artificial intelligence (AI) generator (easily accessed and free to use online), he simply asked his smartphone to write for him a talk on the given subject, including some scripture, as well as a few quotes from several General Authorities from the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. In mere seconds, the talk was written. It even included a “testimony” at the end, if you can believe it!

My son had a copy of his friend’s talk which I was allowed to read. It had the structure one would expect in a Church talk, with quotations from current General Authorities that aligned very well with the subject, along with assorted scriptures from the standard works seamlessly woven throughout. It was impressive for something constructed in mere seconds by a computer using nothing but sophisticated algorithms as its source.

But the more I read, the more I realized something was clearly lacking: sincerity. There was simply no connection made between the subject matter and the person giving the talk. The words were correct, but the heart or Spirit of the message just wasn’t coming through. How could it? After all, the Spirit had nothing whatsoever to do with it!

Perhaps I would’ve dismissed this completely as a peculiar, computer-generated curiosity one might expect from a programming college student . . . had it not been for the computer-generated “testimony” at the conclusion. That was the part that spooked me. The “testimony” rang hollow. Empty. And then I realized that this same college student had actually given the talk–presented it as his own! He stood in front of a congregation and read the words but, in reality, didn’t produce a single one of them. And, worse than that, concluded by bearing a “testimony” that hadn’t come from his heart, but had been algorithmically generated from his smartphone!

Disturbing? Alarming? I hope you feel that way.

Please don’t get me wrong. I love my GPS when it comes to travel. At no time have I ever craved a return to folded maps and all of the stresses related to missed turn-offs or the delays produced from the miscalculation of distance and/or unforeseen traffic. And, when it comes to researching information, I in no way want to return to the card catalogs of yesteryear. I enjoy my microwave oven, automatic sprinkler system, garage door opener, and Bluetooth earbuds. These technological advances have helped with everyday, mundane tasks or have simply made living more comfortable. However, having a computer or smartphone produce a talk for me–including a testimony–gives me pause. Just how much should we hand off to a machine?

I shared some of my misgivings with my son the moment I had finished reading the talk. But then I sat back and took a moment to collect my thoughts. What would be an appropriate response to any younger person who questioned the use of the latest technology to complete what they might see as a “mundane” task?

I immediately remembered a thought from President Russell M. Nelson. Sister Joy D. Jones of the General Primary Presidency gave a talk in which she shared a very short video clip in which children–and I emphasize here, children–were able to ask the prophet questions. If you Google (in this case, using technology for something good) “The Lord Loves Effort General Conference April 2020” you will find it (or you could use this link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=c7OhT6jsvZQ). In this very short video (just over a minute and a half), the prophet makes clear that EVERYTHING that has to do with becoming more like the Savior is difficult. He then states clearly (so that even a child–and hopefully a college student–can understand!), “The Lord loves effort. Because,” Nelson continues, “effort brings rewards that can’t come without it.” President Nelson then notes how if one wants to become good at playing the piano, time and practice must be sacrificed; there are no shortcuts! I can find a song on my smartphone and play it, but that will not magically allow me to play the piece myself. I will never know the joy and satisfaction that comes from mastering that particular piece of music–learning it within my heart as well as the ends of my fingertips–through hours of practice and dedicated determination. President Nelson then concludes by stating that we cannot progress any other way! In fact, he points out how we should always be progressing and will continue to do so in the life to come. So, again, when it comes to our earthly progress as well as our eternal, there are no shortcuts! We learn by doing and by doing we learn. It’s a bummer, and difficult for some to hear, but an essential fact of life!

As the days went by, my heart ached for this programming student who thought he’d genuinely found a shortcut when it came to writing his talk and then, whether he realized it or not, having his smartphone go beyond even that to the manufacturing of his very “testimony.” A testimony that, again, came from a lifeless algorithm (this fact can’t be expressed enough).

Many of us can relate to how difficult it is to construct a talk from the ground up (I’m experiencing that right now!). It takes time, research, pondering, thought, and–hopefully–prayer. The very act of doing so intentionally puts us into an introspective mindset that opens us up to personal inspiration/revelation that, hopefully/ideally, allows us to spiritually connect to what He would have us learn and then thoughtfully/meaningfully share with others. Through this process we, hopefully/ideally sense what we not only need to learn ourselves but what needs to be shared with those with whom our message will be given. Unfortunately, for this programming student, all of this opportunity for learning and growth for himself and for others was lost–traded in for the tapping of a few keys on his smartphone.

He took the shortcut.

Where spiritual muscle could have been strengthened through the hours it would have taken to develop a talk in the way I just mentioned, spiritual atrophy is the only other inevitable alternative. And as spiritual muscles atrophy, we eventually find ourselves becoming spiritually weaker until, eventually, our genuine testimony “withers away” (Alma 32:38). And, before we know it, we have let go of the iron rod and find ourselves lost in the mists of darkness Nephi warned us about in 1 Nephi 11. That AI-generated talk then becomes very similar to the great and spacious building Nephi mentions as well in that same chapter–appealing and enjoyed by many, but lacking any solid foundation on which we can genuinely trust. In fact, it’s worse than this since Nephi makes clear that there is actually no foundation at all (with the building AND an algorithmically-generated testimony)!

In the April 2021 General Conference, President Russell M. Nelson taught: “Your mountains may be loneliness, doubt, illness, or other personal problems. Your mountains will vary, and yet the answer to each of your challenges is to increase your faith. That takes work. Lazy learners and lax disciples will always struggle to muster even a particle of faith. To do anything well requires effort. Becoming a true disciple of Jesus Christ is no exception. Increasing your faith and trust in Him takes effort.”

Can a learner get any lazier than having their smartphone generate a talk in mere seconds using an app? I’ll let you reach your own verdict on that one.

Perhaps the effort that would have been required to assemble that talk was exactly what was needed to address the “loneliness, doubt, illness, or other personal problems” this student undoubtedly faces daily. We ALL face these obstacles. But, regrettably, the opportunity to tap into the remedy for such struggles was traded away for the shortcut. Hopefully, for this student’s sake, this doesn’t become a habit.

But how does any of this artificial intelligence material relate to the Book of Mormon, you might ask?

Recently, some Church historians, scholars, and professors (not all, but many) have been encouraging us to take on a similar mysterious-AI-approach when it comes to the coming forth of the Book of Mormon (I avoided the word “translation” because we are being told by some that word doesn’t mean what we think it means). They encourage us to believe that the part Joseph Smith played was minor–nearly as minor as my son’s programmer friend generating his talk using a smartphone. For many of these intellectuals, Joseph didn’t play a very active role but simply read the words that appeared in a stone he placed in the bottom of a hat.

Think about that. Is this proposed idea really all that different from letting our smartphone do the heavy lifting when it comes to generating a talk?

They tell us the very translation itself “appeared” (generated magically) and Joseph simply read the words and gave us what we have today. In fact, they assure us that the plates weren’t even needed in the translation process and merely sat under a cloth while Joseph’s smartphone–I mean stone–did all of the work. And, when pressed, the very idea that the Book of Mormon is a record of a real people in actual history is brought into doubt by some of our very own scholars and historians today, who assure us that just having uplifting and motivating stories, just as we have in our nonhistorical Bible, should be enough to give the Book of Mormon value and meaning in our lives.

The book By Means of the Urim & Thummim by James W. Lucas and Jonathan E. Neville does an amazing job at explaining how the translation process was, in fact, a very real and tangible experience. I highly recommend this book for your own library and the libraries of your children and grandchildren. It beautifully teaches how we should trust Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery when they tell us that the plates were used and translated using the Urim and Thummim (a device specifically prepared for this purpose), and not a stone, by the gift and power of God. If anyone knows someone struggling to wrap their head around this topic, this book will shepherd the reader through a well-sourced, logical, and sympathetic exploration that I haven’t the room or expertise to do justice in this article. The book Seer Stone V. Urim and Thummim by L. Hannah Stoddard and James F. Stoddard III, is another wonderful resource (they are out there, folks, if you know where to look!).

I challenge anyone to read Section 10 of the Doctrine and Covenants and underline every instance of the word “translate”, “translated”, and “translates”. You will be surprised by how many of these words you find! These words were used for a reason! A translator does far more than read words off a stone. A translator must deal with poetry, symbolism, metaphors, slang, neologisms, colloquialisms, the social context of the audience receiving the text being translated, how much needs to be elaborated or expanded to make the translated text meaningful to a modern audience, make variations inspired by the Holy Ghost and choose a style and tone that their audience will respond to if they are to even begin to accept the offered material and not reject it outright (which explains all of the King James language!). Put in this light, Joseph had a Herculean task few give him credit for. Why so much work for Joseph? Yes, we needed–and the Lord needed–the Book of Mormon to come forth, but Joseph needed to grow and develop as well! No growth would have been made had he simply read words off of a smartphone–sorry–stone.

We and our youth need to understand this! Joseph took NO shortcuts and neither should we! He too needed to grow and progress, and his sacrifice, dedication, and struggle to produce the book we have today should be recognized and, in turn, appreciated–not disparaged as so many “experts” are doing today.

Another dangerous trend in current scholarship is to dismiss the historicity of the Book of Mormon itself (along with the Bible, for that matter). Since we have no definitive location for where the Book of Mormon took place, some scholars, religion professors, and Church historians encourage us to focus on the spiritual messages/confirmation only. President Gordon B. Hinckley thoughtfully taught: “I can hold [the Book of Mormon] in my hand. It is real. It has weight and substance that can be physically measured. I can open its pages and read, and it has language both beautiful and uplifting. The ancient record from which it was translated came out of the earth as a voice speaking from the dust. . . . The evidence for its truth, for its validity in a world that is prone to demand evidence, lies not in archaeology or anthropology, though these may be helpful to some. It lies not in word research or historical analysis, though these may be confirmatory. The evidence for its truth and validity lies within the covers of the book itself. The test of its truth lies in reading it. It is a book of God. Reasonable individuals may sincerely question its origin, but those who read it prayerfully may come to know by a power beyond their natural senses that it is true, that it contains the word of God, that it outlines saving truths of the everlasting gospel, that it came forth by the gift and power of God.”

The spiritual confirmation of the reality of the Book of Mormon is essential! And, when it comes right down to it, that is the strongest confirmation we will ever receive in this life. No matter how much evidence we acquire, faith is required! As President Ezra Taft Benson taught: “Every man eventually is backed up to the wall of faith, and there he must make his stand.”

But Neal A. Maxwell also taught: “It is [my] opinion that all the scriptures, including the Book of Mormon, will remain in the realm of faith. Science will not be able to prove or disprove holy writ. However, enough plausible evidence will come forth to prevent scoffers from having a field day, but not enough to remove the requirement of faith.”

And David Whitmer, one of the three published witnesses to the coming forth of the Book of Mormon said, “When we were first told to publish our statement, we felt sure the people would not believe it, for the Book told of a people who were refined and dwelt in large cities; but the Lord told us that He would make it known to the people, and people should discover the ruins of the lost cities and abundant evidence of the truth of what is written in the Book.”

And this is where Wayne May, Rod Meldrum, Jonathan Neville, Rian Nelson, David Hocking, L. Hannah Stoddard, and a growing host of others have done so much to shine a much-needed light on the “abundant evidence of the truth of what is written.” This blog and the conferences the aforementioned take part in share information that speaks to the heart and can do much to bolster your own testimony as well as the testimonies of your children and grandchildren. But it must be shared!

It is vital, in my opinion, that we acknowledge the truth that each of us is born with spiritual gifts. Gifts of the Spirit are cited in many places in scripture (1 Corinthians 12:3-11, Romans 12:6-13, Moroni 10:9-18, and Doctrine and Covenants 46:8-29). Elder Bruce R. McConkie said, “In the fullest sense, [spiritual gifts] are infinite in number and endless in their manifestations.” And Elder Gene R. Cook taught: “One of the great processes you go through in life is to discover yourself, to find those gifts and capacities God has given you. He has given you great talents, the smallest part of which you have just begun to utilize. Trust the Lord to assist you in unlocking the door to those gifts. Some of us have created imaginary limits in our minds. There is literally a genius locked up inside each of us. Don’t ever let anyone convince you otherwise.”

Now, keep these words in mind as you read Doctrine and Covenants 46:13-14: “To some it is given by the Holy Ghost to know that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and that he was crucified for the sins of the world. To others it is given to believe in their words, that they also might have eternal life if they continue faithful.”

For me, these verses are referring to the gift of testimony. For some, simply reading the Book of Mormon will spark in them the ability to simply believe it is true. That is truly a gift for which they should be eternally grateful. For others, though, it will take time to, as Elder Cook suggested, “unlock” this gift. But, if we are sincere, and righteously striving to find the truth, Moroni assures us that it can be done (Moroni 10:4) and that the gift of testimony regarding the Book of Mormon (or any other truth) can be ours!

But I submit to you that helping others see that the Book of Mormon is in fact a genuine history of a genuine people may in fact be needed to help “unlock” this testimonial gift or at least put a person in the proper mindset to at least consider the idea that the Book of Mormon is in fact a very REAL history. That is precisely, again, what this blog, and the above-mentioned people, are trying to do.

Elder Jeffrey R. Holland taught: “I believe God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work… Evidence is still evidence even if it is not immediately observable… Our testimonies aren’t dependent on evidence—we still need that spiritual confirmation in the heart of which we have spoken—but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate.”

My friends, now is the time to share what we learn with others. There is tangible evidence sitting right under our very noses if we take the time to open our eyes and hearts to the information being offered on this site and at the conferences Rod Meldrum, Rian Nelson, and others put together. The plates were REAL. The lives chronicled and detailed in the Book of Mormon were REAL. And the message it is trying to convey and warn us about is also REAL. But to obtain an essential spiritual witness of this will require effort! A testimony of its genuine historicity is also obtainable, but your smartphone–and no algorithm–can do it for you. There is nothing ARTIFICIAL when it comes to the Book of Mormon, and my hope as a father and a grandfather is that my posterity will take the time to obtain a REAL testimony from a very REAL book that is here to show us the way to genuine joy and happiness: the covenant path that leads back to our loving Heavenly Father and cherished exaltation.” Jeff Downs

Please share this information as there are many of us who need this information on the good and evil of todays new technologies.

You can reach Jeff Downs at:
[email protected]

 

Lehi’s First Landing/Hopewell’s First Beginning- Not a Coincidence

There exists many differences of opinion about the landing site of Lehi. There has been general agreement that Lehi probably began his exodus to the Promised Land near Khor Karfot, Oman before sailing to the New World. Both the Mesoamerican Theory and the Heartland Theory are in agreement here. Those who believe in the Mesoamerican theory (M2C) think they sailed east towards India. Those of the Heartland Model (HM) feel Lehi sailed west toward the tip of Africa.

You will see more about the discussion below. Those of M2C think Lehi landed somewhere on the west coast of South/Central America and the HM think they landed near the Pan Handle of Florida. Those of M2C feel Lehi landed amongst a large population of Mayans. They also believe the Mayan civilization absorbed the Lehites and that is why today you find only Asian DNA amongst those people of South America. Those of us in the HM feel that Lehi landed amongst a few native hunter gathers in North America. We also believe there has been found Hebrew DNA in the Natives near the Great Lakes. National Geographic

As the scripture says, “this land should be kept as yet from the knowledge of other nations; for behold, many nations would overrun the land, that there would be no place for an inheritance.” 2 Nephi 1:8. This is why the Vikings and others were not allowed to remain upon the land. We would expect a smaller group that Lehi would greet. I can’t imagine how Nephi could be a King amongst just a few of Lehi’s people, if there was a large contingency of natives on the land previously.

Page 30 Annotated Book of Mormon Click to Enlarge

 

“The Book of Mormon explains that Lehi’s sailing party left a coastline they named “Bountiful” in the Old World. Nephi’s descriptions lead us to believe they left the Arabian peninsula, probably in modern-day Oman or Yemen. They crossed the “many waters” and landed at the promised land: “And it came to pass that I, Nephi, did guide the ship, that we sailed again towards the promised land. And it came to pass that after we had sailed for the space of many days we did arrive at the promised land; and we went forth upon the land, and did pitch our tents; and we did call it the promised land.” (1 Nephi 18: 22-23) This description is so vague that it leaves readers with many possibilities for the landing site. We know from Moroni’s statements to Joseph Smith that the Book of Mormon is a record of the ancient inhabitants of “this country” meaning the United States, and of “this continent,” meaning the American continent, but that says nothing about where Lehi’s group originally landed.

Page 35 Annotated Book of Mormon Click to Enlarge

As the scripture says, “this land should be kept as yet from the knowledge of other nations; for behold, many nations would overrun the land, that there would be no place for an inheritance.” 2 Nephi 1:8. This is why the Vikings and others were not allowed to remain upon the land. We would expect a smaller group that Lehi would greet. I can’t imagine how Nephi could be a King amongst just a few of Lehi’s people, if there was a large contingency of natives on the land previously.

Nephi does tell us the approximate season of the year when they left the Old World, and knowing when they left tells us something about which direction they would have sailed. He states: “After we had prepared all things, much fruits and meat from the wilderness, and honey in abundance, and provisions according to that which the Lord had commanded us, we did go down into the ship, with all our loading and our seeds, an whatsoever thing we had brought with us, every one according to his age; wherefore, we did all go down into the ship, with our wives and our children.” (1 Nephi 18:6). In the Oman area (see map on p. 30 above), there are two honey harvests each year, (spring and fall) but most fruit is harvested in the fall. That they gathered much fruit just prior to leaving suggests a fall departure. Nephi’s account continues, “…we did put forth into the sea and were driven before the wind…” (1 Nephi 18:8), which suggests that the ship was not traveling contrary to, but in concert with the Northeast monsoon winds that prevail at this season of the year and would have driven the ship southwest, along the eastern coast of Africa (see map on p. 35 above). This route would have rounded the cape into the Atlantic Ocean and followed the currents and winds across the Atlantic to the Caribbean. Once there, the route picks up the currents that Columbus utilized when he left Spain and sailed to the Canary Islands off the western coast of Africa having the ship proceeding westward.” Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 30, 35, 535

*The Amazing Replica Phoenicia 600 BC Ship, has been Purchased by some special people from the Heartland Group. See below.

Lehi’s Voyage
Phoenicia 2020 Expedition

I want to acknowledge that our friend Wayne May feels strongly that the Mulekites entered the St Lawrence seaway, traveled west on the Great Lakes, and ended up in today’s Montrose, Iowa. I believe the Mulekites traveled a similar route above as Philip Beal traveled in the Phoenicia, as the Mulekites likely traveled up the Mississippi River to the Des Moines Rapids near Montrose, Iowa and stayed there in Zarahemla until Mosiah found them in about 200 to 300 BC. Either choice is fine as none of us knows for sure. As Wayne always says, “I report, you decide”

16 FACTORS- APALACHICOLA, FLORIDA AS THE SITE OF LEHI’S LANDING!

  1. Navigational Proof: Phoenicia 2009 Expedition (See map above) Blog Here
  2. Navigational Proof: Phoenicia 2020 Expedition (See map above) Blog Here
  3. Length of voyage: 4-6 months vs. 14-18 months around the Pacific route.
  4. Time of Year: Leave in Sept or Oct. Full Harvest. Land in March or April?
  5. Archaeology: 500-700 BC Mounds and Relics. Pierce Mounds, Florida.
  6. Bees and Honey: Only place in the world for Tupelo Honey. Apalachicola, FL.
  7. Similar Latitude: Seeds would grow. 30° 26′ 17″ N (Tallahassee, FL) 30° 04’42” N (Cairo, Egypt) 31° 46′ 48″ N  (Jerusalem) 19° 43’ 26” N (Mexico City) 15° 30′ 0″ N (Guatemala)
  8. Mostly Unoccupied Area: 2 Nephi 1:8/Not overrun. Nephi=King
  9. Wind Currents: Leaving Oman in Sept (honey & fruit ripe), wind currents flow toward horn of Africa.
  10. Promised Land: Book of Mormon speaks of a Land of Liberty. (36 others) USA, not Mesoamerica
  11. Abundance of Food: Oman and Florida both called “A” Land Bountiful
  12. Same Land as Jaredites: [Cumorah and Ramah]
  13. Food prehistoric people needed: Deer, small mammals, Turtles. Bison, Mammoths, Bear, Elk further north.
  14. Signs of Hebrew writing or relics: Bat Creek Stone, Holy Stones, Hebrew Earthworks, etc.
  15. Access to Rivers: Chattahoochee only river source brings ice into the gulf.
  16. Cumoros is off the south-east coast of Africa, to the north-west of Madagascar, where Lehi would have been. It’s capital city is MORONI. I doubt it is a coincidence.
  17. The Phoenicia 2009 ship captain Philip Beale said, the ship was moving backwards but the compass said they were going forward at a few points near the tip of Africa where the currents change. 1 Nephi 18:23

Pierce Mounds in Apalachicola, FL- Most Likely Land of Lehi’s Inheritance

The mounds were named for Alton Pierce, an early owner of the site. Much of the site is now on private property and inaccessible to the public. I personally visited these 13- Pierce mounds with Mike and Betty LaFontaine and a few of their friends on Oct 2017 with George Mahr the owner of the property. We saw and walked and dug around the surface of these mounds which also included a sizeable temple mound and a shell midden more than a mile long, shared with a bustling village the area around what is now Magnolia Cemetery. Daniel Seinfeld of Apalachicola times wrote the following: “The people who lived there were prosperous and powerful, influencing trade traffic to the north along Apalachicola River and to the east and west along the Gulf Coast. They were spared the hard work of farming by an abundance of seafood and game as well as wild fruit and nuts. There is evidence they imported cornmeal to broaden their diet. Skilled potters who produced both fanciful and utilitarian objects, they buried their dead with precious objects including silver, copper and pearls. The settlement was founded around 500 BC. Around the same time, the Scandinavian Iron Age began, the Chinese developed the handheld trigger crossbow, and burnt brick and donkey-powered grain mills were used for the first time in Greece.

Pierce Mounds Complex Anthropology Report by Nancy White

World population had reached 100 million, 15 million of whom lived in the Western Hemisphere. “The (Pierce Mounds people) hauled soil in baskets or sacks or dragged it on hides or cloths to pile it up and build mounds,” White wrote. “They made both beautiful and plain pots, paints, points, pipes, musical instruments, and other artifacts, and used many in special ceremonies that also involved burnt offerings to accompany burial of their dead. “Wolves, panthers, other cats, but maybe even grub worms too were among the animals they considered important for more than just food. They hunted, fished, gathered nuts, chopped down and burned trees, made canoes, played chunkey and other games,” she wrote.

Editor’s Note: This sounds just like a people called the Nephites in my opinion.

Daniel continues, “At the time these first mounds were built, Greek engineers invented the catapult and the Acropolis was planned. Socrates lived and was executed for corrupting the youth of Athens. London was a collection of thatched huts boasting a wooden pier and surrounded by a mud wall. [Nancy] White writes that the settlement at Turtle Harbor persisted until shortly before “the European invasion of Florida” in the 16th century. Why the Pierce Mound people left is unclear. Complete Archeological report from Nancy White here! Treasures taken from the site are in museum collections as far away as London, along with unpublished records and drawings from early excavations. Much of White’s research on Apalachicola’s prehistory took place in libraries. “This shows the value of the immensely difficult and complex labor of digging into unpublished field notes and maps, museum accession data, courthouse records, and other original sources,” she wrote. ” Today many think research is something done online. But there is a wealth of unpublished, dusty old paper out there with information that can greatly change or help interpretation.” Artifacts at the British Museum were probably purchased, a common practice during the 19th century. The museum’s collection includes a clay pipe and four stone artifacts, obtained in 1869, from a dig at “Turtle Harbor near Apalachicola” and stone and shell tools and pottery, acquired in 1875, are “from mounds near Apalachicola.” Pottery from Pierce Mounds is showcased at the Smithsonian.

An Ancient Tourist Attraction

Just as ancient cities today hold a charm and fascination, White believes that over time, the attraction of the Pierce Mounds grew. Certainly, it was a center of commerce and drew visitors from far away but it may also have been a place for religious pilgrimages, an ancient tourist attraction. “The earlier mounds may have become sacred places for later people to come to pray, worship ancestors known or thought to have been (buried) there, or just feel a sense of the spiritual beyond everyday life, or a sense of territory and patriotism,” White wrote. European settlers in Apalachicola collected many artifacts, a practice that continued well into the 20th century. Indeed, on the east end of the cemetery, it appears the remains of a mound or midden is currently being bulldozed for fill, she wrote.

In 1888, H. L. Grady of Apalachicola collected artifacts that his heirs apparently donated to what would become the Florida Museum of Natural History. C.B Moore, a well-heeled and colorful archaeologist, carried out the first organized excavation at Pierce Mounds. He published a spectacular account of the dig in 1902. Moore excavated many Native American sites in the Southeast, around the turn of the 19th century, often traveling to them in his steamboat the “Gopher” accompanied by a lifelong male companion who was his personal physician. By the time Moore visited the site around 1898, the temple mound had been mined for fill. He described 99 burials from Mound A, including skeletons, weapons, jewelry and pottery In the 1940s, Gordon Willey, whose work laid the foundation for New World archaeology, visited the Pierce Mounds and performed additional excavations. By the 1990s, Willey was retired but continued to write. Among his works was a mystery novel, “Selena,” a story in which an elderly archaeologist becomes embroiled in sexual antics and murder in a fictitious Panhandle town. White said the Pierce Mounds are featured in the story as the “Bull Mounds.” William Sears, another archaeologist, excavated here in the 1950s, followed by Dan Penton who visited in 1972 and again in 1996. White said Penton told her the Muscogee Indian nation still considers the Pierce site sacred and tobacco offerings are made there. In 1975, architect Willoughby Marshall hired Robert S. Carr to examine historic sites for “Apalachicola: Economic Development through Historic Preservation.” Carr quotes from a manuscript by local memoirist, Dwight Marshall, who said the railroad construction cut through “some of the Indian mounds near the cemetery. They dug up skeletons of Indians that were a foot taller than the average man of today and also other items of pottery. The Smithsonian Institute sent some men here on the Steamer Gopher…” In reality, Moore was sponsored by the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia so it’s unclear how much of Marshall’s account is accurate.

Cool Springs Mound is missing

In 1994, the US Department of State tried and failed to buy part of the Pierce site, both for historical preservation and to conserve surrounding wetlands. Shortly afterwards, a team from the Florida Department of Historical Resources’ Bureau of Archaeological Research visited the Pierce site. White and her students inspected the artifacts DHR recovered and her work on the mounds began. She has located the sites of all but one of the 13 mounds, named Cool Springs Mound, a 7.5-foot high and 90 feet in diameter mound located as of 1902 on the western outskirts of Apalachicola. Now, it is probably in the neighborhood just east of Magnolia Cemetery. What will happen to the Pierce Mounds is unclear. In 1974, Pierce Mounds was added to the National Register of Historic Places but the designation provides no protection.

“The beauty and monumental nature of the Pierce mounds complex remains impressive today, even with the damage to so much of the site,” White wrote. “It is crucial that Pierce be preserved as much as possible, for so many reasons, from heritage conservation to ecological issues to scientific research potential.” Apalachicola resident George Mahr, who owns the undeveloped remains of the Pierce site, invited White to work there and supported much of her research. He hopes either to develop the land preserving the archaeological site or to sell the land for conservation purposes. He has fenced the site in an effort to preserve it but said the problem of trespassers in the area is a constant challenge. White asked to remind everyone these mounds are a burial site and it is illegal to disturb, possess or sell human remains in Florida. If the remains are from someone who has been dead for more than 75 years, activities at the site of a suspected grave may not resume until the state archaeologist has been notified of the unmarked burial. To notify the state archaeologist, call Daniel Seinfeld at 850-245-6301 850-245-6301 or email him at [email protected]

Mounds at Turtle Harbor from Turtle Harbor Mounds on Vimeo.

Truncated Pyramids

Truncated pyramids are associated with all the large Mississippian towns in the Mississippi River Basin . . . hence their anthropological name.  The earliest “Mississippian” town in traditional Creek territory,  Ocmulgee National Monument,  began construction of a rectangular, pyramidal mound (Mound A ~ the Great Temple Mound) around 900 AD.   However, at least four pyramidal mounds in Georgia predate the one at Ocmulgee by around 1200 to 800 years.  They are at (1) Kolomoki Mounds [300-700 AD] in SW Georgia, (2) the Mandeville [800 BC-600 AD] in SW Georgia, (3) 9FU14 sites on the Chattahoochee River in SW Metro Atlanta and at (3) the Leake Site [300 Bc – 650 AD] on the Etowah River in NW Metro Atlanta.   The Kenimer Mound [550-700 AD] also probably predated Ocmulgee’s Mound A [800-900 AD] by about 300 years.  However, it is a pentagonal pyramid.

Seeds grow in similar Latitude. 30° 26′ 17″ N (Tallahassee, FL) 31° 46′ 48″ N (Jerusalem)

“The Nephites could not possibly have lived among the Mayans” by Jonathan Neville

A comparison of LiDAR data showing the ancient Maya site of El Zotz covered in trees (left), and with the trees digitally removed. Credit: Ithaca College

Moroni’s America position- If you believe in the New York Cumorah, you will likely view this LiDAR discovery as additional evidence that the Nephites could not possibly have lived among the Mayans.

I think the text shows Lehi’s colony landing in the promised land, planting their own seeds, finding animals and ore in the wilderness, all while completely unimpeded by any existing civilization. (1 Ne. 18:23-5). I think Lehi’s observation that “this land should be kept as yet from the knowledge of other nations” was accurate; i.e., that there were no “other nations” in the promised land where they landed, “for behold, many nations would overrun the land, that there would be no place for an inheritance” (2 Nephi 1:8). I do think think there were some indigenous people who went with Nephi when he fled (2 Nephi 5:6), but I infer they were unorganized hunter/gatherers that did not qualify as any sort of “nation” and were impressed by the Jewish immigrants’ technology, language, etc.

In my view, it is difficult enough to believe that Lehi’s family, a relative handful of immigrants from a distant culture speaking a different language, could have arrived and started planting crops on unclaimed land in Mesoamerica, encountering no resistance, but it is even more difficult to believe Lehi’s descendants could have managed to rule as kings and chief judges over even a part of a Mayan civilization, and that in the midst of this Mayan civilization, King Mosiah could have escaped with the Nephites into the wilderness and found a much larger group of illiterate people (the people of Zarahemla) who possessed exactly one engraven stone.

Now that we are learning from LiDAR that the Mayan civilization was even larger, more densely populated, and more sophisticated than we previously realized, the Book of Mormon seems even less plausible in that setting. IOW, the grander the Mayan civilization, the less likely it is that Lehi landed anywhere near that civilization.

This view is based on the text and has nothing directly to do with the New York Cumorah, but it does confirm my bias in favor of the New York Cumorah. _____

M2C position. If you believe the M2C position that Cumorah is not in New York and that the entire Book of Mormon took place in Mesoamerica, you will likely view this LiDAR discovery as additional evidence that the Nephites must have lived among the Mayans.

The basic M2C concept is described in the Meridian Magazine article. It is the idea that the Nephites were absorbed into Mayan culture. That’s why there is no Israelite DNA in Central America, no traces of Nephite languages or the law of Moses or Christian beliefs and practices, etc. M2C proponents believe there were bottlenecks (both DNA-related and cultural) that screened out Nephite cultural influence.” Jonathan Neville blog here

Annotated Book of Mormon

“Within recent years there has arisen among certain students of the Book of Mormon a theory to the effect that within the period covered by the Book of Mormon, the Nephites and Lamanites were confined almost entirely within the borders of the territory comprising Central America and the southern portion of Mexico—the isthmus of Tehuantepec probably being the “narrow neck” of land spoken of in the Book of Mormon rather than the Isthmus of Panama (See Alma 50:34; 52:9; 63:5; Mormon 2:29; 3:5). This theory is founded upon the assumption that it was impossible for the colony of Lehi’s to multiply and fill the hemisphere within the limits of 1,000 years, or from the coming of Lehi from Jerusalem to the time of the destruction of the Nephites at the Hill Cumorah. Moreover, they claim that the story in the Book of Mormon of the migrations, building of cities, and the wars and contentions, preclude the possibility of the people spreading over great distances such as we find within the borders of North and South America. “If we are willing to accept the Bible record, which is confirmed by the Doctrine and Covenants, the entire civilization of the earth was destroyed in the flood except Noah and his family (See Gen 6; 7; 8; Moses 7:36–43). Moreover, this destruction took place less than 5,000 years ago, and today the population of the earth, notwithstanding wars and destructions, is estimated [in 1954] at over 2,000,000,000 souls [2018 population estimated at 7,600,000,000, has nearly quadrupled in just 64 years]. The population of Europe, based upon the best records available, is vastly increased over that at the time of the discovery of America; yet upon this hemisphere are to be found hundreds of millions of people, descendants of European and Asiatic ancestors who knew nothing of this land before the discovery by Columbus. The rapid increase of posterity is known to every genealogist who has traced the record of the early settlers in this western country. “This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case. It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, ‘by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all’ – Ether 15:8. Mormon adds: ‘And it came to pass that we did march forth to the land of Cumorah, and we did pitch our tents round about the hill Cumorah; and it was in a land of many waters, rivers, and fountains; and here we had hope to gain advantage over the Lamanites,’ (Mormon 6:4)” –

Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, Edited by Bruce R. McConkie, Vol. 3 [1999] 232–243. As stated on page 441 SPECULATION ABOUT BOOK OF MORMON GEOGRAPHY

Moroni’s America

“In an effort to explain the discrepancy between the enumerated (small) population and the large population implied by having wars and building a temple, proponents of a Mesoamerican setting suggest that–

“When the Book of Mormon peoples entered the not-empty New World, they entered a land that was not only populated, but which already boasted highly developed civilizations. The Book of Mormon does not explain Mesoamerican peoples—but Mesoamerican peoples help explain the Book of Mormon… With such a small Lehite population entering an established region with a significantly larger population, the most logical direction of cultural borrowing would have been from the established indigenous population to the small population that had originated in Jerusalem.[i]

This suggestion contradicts the text, in my opinion. I agree with the likelihood that the Nephites encountered indigenous people, but far from “cultural borrowing” from any “established indigenous population,” Nephi keeps the law of Moses and is soon teaching his people how to build a temple, make weapons, etc., as we’ll see in the next section.

Father Lehi’s statement about “other nations” directly contradicts the idea that the Nephites landed among “highly developed civilizations” that existed in Mesoamerica. On the other hand, Lehi’s statement is compatible with the various hunter/gatherer groups identified in the archaeological evidence in the southeastern United States at the time. Such groups would naturally be attracted to new arrivals who brought with them productive seeds for food, advanced technology for weapons and buildings, a written language and other benefits.

Another possibility for the relatively large population during Nephi’s lifetime is that Lehi brought servants along with him. I consider this likely.

Erastus Snow noted that, “The Prophet Joseph informed us that… Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his sons married into Lehi’s family, and Lehi’s sons married Ishmael’s daughters…these descendants of Manasseh and Ephraim grew together upon this American continent.”[ii]

In his analysis of Lehi’s group, John Sorenson noted that “Nothing is said about Zoram’s ancestry, but it seems statistically likely, given his bureaucratic/military role in Jerusalem, that he was a Jew, while both Lehi and Ishmael counted descent from Joseph.”[iii] This would make all of Lehi’s group “Israelites, principally the descendants of Joseph,” which is how Orson Pratt described them in his 1840 pamphlet.[iv] However, Joseph Smith made a correction to this language when he wrote the Wentworth Letter. Joseph wrote, “They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph.”[v] It is possible that Joseph Smith was referring to Zoram after all, clarifying he was not a Jew. He may have been referring to those who accompanied the Mulekites (presumably Phoenicians). But it is also possible that he was referring to others who accompanied Lehi.

Here are John Sorenson’s comments on that topic.

Were there servants? No mention is made of male or female servants, yet it is possible that there were some. At first glance, 1 Nephi 2:4 would seem to rule that out, since reference is made only to Lehi’s taking “his family.” Yet Near Eastern usage would not rule out including servants under that heading without specifically distinguishing them. Lehi’s “great wealth” would seem to have called for at least female servants in the household. Nephi’s hesitancy about even adding Zoram to their party would not apply in the case of family retainers, who would have known no other life than service to Lehi and Sariah and had no alternative place in society in the land of Jerusalem even if they dreamed of defecting. I do not consider it likely that there were such people along, but the door should not be shut on the possibility, for they might account for some genetic variety in the colony as well as providing additional hands for the construction of the ship when they reached Bountiful.

Finally, I note that Lynn M. Hilton has proposed in an unpublished paper that Laman and Lemuel took dark-skinned South Arabian women as second wives during the sojourn in Bountiful, thus accounting for the skin color attributed to the Lamanites in the promised land in America. That the party had social interaction with local inhabitants in Bountiful on the south Arabian coast does seem likely, even inevitable. Among other things, Nephi claims “neither did I build the ship after the manner of men” (1 Nephi 18:2), implying that he had knowledge of other ships which almost certainly would have existed on that coast. However, Jacob 3:5, which credits the Lamanites with a tradition of strict monogamy, goes against the Hilton suggestion, but Lehi could have picked up families, or single people who married Lehi’s servants.  We simply don’t know.

I think it is likely Lehi brought servants. The journey from Jerusalem through the wilderness would have been arduous for any small group, but also dangerous. Lehi was a wealthy man, and likely accustomed to desert travel; in the context of the times, he would have had servants to assist him in his work, as well as to assist the household. Furthermore, it seems unlikely that Lehi would have sent all of his sons back to Jerusalem, leaving Lehi and Sariah and their daughters alone in the wilderness, if he did not have servants. Perhaps he also sent servants to accompany his sons on their trips to Jerusalem.

Joseph Smith said the group was “principally Israelites,” so some of them were not. Apart from Zoram, the record gives no specifics on the identity of these non-Israelites. Had Zoram been the only exception, would Joseph have used the term “principally?” The term refers to rank or importance, not merely numbers, so even a significant number of non-Israelite servants would leave the group “principally Israelites.”

Mesoamerican advocates have considered but rejected the notion that Lehi’s party included servants or people from Arabia,[vi] but I think that approach reflects a desire to show that Lehi landed among a sophisticated Mesoamerican population. In my view, that idea contradicts the text.

To summarize: I think Lehi brought servants and landed in a mostly uninhabited area in Florida, among a small population of hunter/gatherers who lacked a well-organized society.” Moroni’s America pages 84-85


[i] Brant Gardner, Traditions of the Fathers, pp. 153-4.

[ii] Erastus Snow, “God’s Peculiar People,” Journal of Discourses, 23:184, available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni38.

[iii] John Sorenson, “The Composition of Lehi’s Family,” in By Study and Also by Faith, (Neal A. Maxwell Institute), available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni39.

[iv] Orson Pratt, A[n] Interesting Account of Several Remarkable Visions, p. 15, available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni40.

[v] The Wentworth letter was published in the 1 March 1842 Times and Seasons. The Historical Introduction in the Joseph Smith Papers explains that the letter echoes some wording from Pratt’s pamphlet. The letter is available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni41.

[vi] E.g., Brant Gardner, Traditions of the Fathers, p. 156.


*Heartland Research Agreed to Purchase the Phoenicia for Display on the West Bank of the River Sidon at the Zarahemla Temple Site in Montrose, Iowa.

December 13, 2021, inspired and special members of Heartland Research, John Lefgren and Mike and Betty LaFontaine, negotiated with the shipowner Philip Beale, the terms for purchasing the Phoenicia, a faithful replica of a ship which made two voyages in 2009 and in 2020 of over 30,000 nautical miles.

It was demonstrated in this replica 600 BC Phoenician style Ship which Captain Beale built and sailed, validating the possible sea route of bringing Mulek, the Prince of Judah, from Jerusalem to Zarahemla in the 6th Century before Christ. (Tunisia to Florida in 2020), along with the voyage of the same Phoenicia in 2009 making a voyage possible of bringing Lehi and his family from Oman, to Florida, as Captain Beale demonstrated in his voyage to circumnavigate a trade-route around Africa similar to Herodotus in 500 BC. (The 2009 Phoenicia traveled from Oman to near Florida and finally to Lebanon). These friends of the Heartland Group have done the world a service.

There are current Sept 2023 updates at the heartland Research website phoenicia.rocks 

To read and download a special 26-page book called “Sidon to Sidon” See below

Click to Download: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/wp-content/uploads/2023/09/Sidon-to-Sidon-Slides-2.pdf

Put cursor on picture below to begin reading and scrolling the article.

Sidon to Sidon Slides 2

Latter-day Saint Traditional Value Groups, (LDSTVG)

Conference Sponsors and Supporters: LDS-Traditional Value Groups
Firm Foundation- Rodney and Tonya Meldrum
Joseph Smith Foundation- Hannah, Leah Stoddard and Family and Kimberly Smith
The Universal Model- Dean and Danette Sessions
Truth Seekers- Russ and Heidi Barlow
The Spear Fund- Tim Ballard and Ken Krogue
LDS Archaeology/Ancient American Magazine- Wayne May
Heartland Research Group- Mike and Betty LaFontaine and John Lefgren
Moroni’s America- Jonathan and Beverly Neville
David W. Allan- It’s About Time
Digital Legend Press- Boyd Tuttle
Lighthouse Books- David Hocking
Lost Civilizations of North America- Steven Smoot
Promises of the Constitution- Pamela and Bob Openshaw
Prophetic Appointments- Farrell & Rhonda Pickering
Plus Many More…..

A special thanks to our key-note speakers, Ken Krogue, Greg Matsen, Kate Dalley, Eric Moutsos, Don Bradley, Cindy Biggs, Charles Castleberry, and Michael Bedard

LDS-Traditional Value Groups

I sincerely believe the Lord today is “pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints… there are many called, but few are chosen.” D&C 121:33.

The title of this blog, Latter-day Saint Traditional Value Groups, (LDSTVG) includes the many groups who are at the forefront of bringing this new, lost, or forgotten knowledge of the Lord’s Truth, to the world. In other words, on “the heads of the Latter-day Saints”, truth and knowledge is being poured out to the LDSVG, as they to share with other Latter-day Saints and thus to the world to many important truths. These Traditional Value Groups, (LDSTVG) are on the cutting edge of reliable, traditional, and truth based research about the Gospel of Jesus Christ.

“33 How long can rolling waters remain impure? What power shall stay the heavens? As well might man stretch forth his puny arm to stop the Missouri river in its decreed course, or to turn it up stream, as to hinder the Almighty from pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints.
34 Behold, there are many called, but few are chosen. And why are they not chosen?
35 Because their hearts are set so much upon the things of this world” D&C 121:33-35

My Email to the Universal Model, and LDSTVG

I recently sent the following email to the many Universal Model collaborators.

“I am an 11 year UM-er and love Dean and Danette and Russ and Heidi Barlow who own truthseekers.com. I also sent this Heartland Research information to Hannah Stoddard proprietor of Joseph Smith Foundation. I work with Rod Meldrum at Firm Foundation as Rod was a 7-year leading scientific research specialist with Dean Sessions.

Robert Mehl 2019

My wife Stacy’s dad and my Father-in-law, Robert Mehl has been a Geologist for over 60 years, and he is 92 years old and has been to all our our past 7 Firm Foundation Conference’s. He drives himself from Colorado to Utah and is in great health.

I sent this current article from Heartland Reseach titled, “Stone Analysis” (9/19/2023) to Mr. Mehl, and I share with each of you his phone number, as he has read the Universal Model Volume I, 8 times and Universal Model II, 5 times and can’t get enough of it. He has been called on stage many times by Dean Sessions to share his abundant confirmation of the UM and clearly states that Kansas University has taught him many lies as many Universities have. He is a wonderful expert witness and I would encourage you to call him and keep him in your loop.
Robert Mehl 970-729-1987 Ridgway, Colorado [email protected]
To my readers and friends, please use this information to contact me about using Bob Mehl in any correspondence you would like. He is best on the phone, not by text or email.” Thanks, Rian Nelson
FIRM Foundation
Phone: 801-931-9031

The following blog is from our friends at the Heartland Research Group, where Mike and Betty LaFontaine, and John Lefgren are the owners of this Group

Heartland Research are at the forefront of new research about the Heartland of the United States. As John Lefgren says, “The Truth will come out of the Ground” and as Mike and Betty are proving, “the truth is also on the ground of the Nephites

Heartland Research Inc
Stone Analysis (9/19/2023)

Stone

Conference at Lehigh University.

Dr. Himanshu Jain and Dr. Masashi Watanabe, in a conference room at Lehigh Microcopy School in Bethlehem, Pennsylvania, on Monday, September 18th, met for one and a half hours with John Lefgren, Boyd Tuttle, and Blaise Colasante to discuss the focus of research for engraved stones that come from the Mississippi River Valley. The scientists are recognized as among the foremost experts in the field of microscopy. Over the last fifty years, Lehigh University has had 7,000 graduates from its research programs. No other school has had such an impact on the ability of modern science to see all kinds of materials under ultra-high magnification. Professors and students from Lehigh have seen more materials under high magnification than any other group of people. With power as high as twenty million times, they view objects at the atomic level.

We gave a slide presentation showing our efforts to restore the world’s oldest ship replica that sailed 33,000 miles around Africa and from Tunisia to Florida.

Connection of Ancient Ship to Engraved Stones.

The first question was how a 2,600-year-old ship replica connects to the stones from the middle of America. We told the scientists that we believed that Phoenician technology made it possible for ancient seamen to come to America 2,000 years before Columbus. We also explained that the Phoenicians came to America with their language and culture. After all, they invented a system of writing that is the origin of our alphabet. We said that the evidence of their presence in America is in these stones.

Dr. Watanabe was quick and direct in his thinking. He asked why we needed the electron microscope to determine the methods and tools for engraving the stones. Dr. Watanabe reminded us that the field of view decreases as we increase the power of magnification. He suggested that our research should start with optical magnification. He said that he has little experience looking at rocks and that we should bring a geologist who knows the crystal structure of the stones into the project. Viruses, molecules, and atoms are beyond the capabilities of compound microscopes and can be viewed only with an electron microscope. But with the power of 2000x, we can see what we seek. At that level of magnification, we will know the fracture mechanics of the engraved portions of the stones. At that level of investigation, we can determine the tools and methods of cutting the stones.

Framework for Moving Forward.

Having received directions from these leading scientists, we suggested a framework for analyzing the engraved stones. We will make a comparative analysis of three objects. The first object is the original stone. The second is a similar stone cut by a jeweler with modern tools. Blaise Colasante would engrave the third stone with tools available in ancient times.

Fortunately, Blaise has twenty-five years of experience working with a large group interested in ancient tools. Blaise explained how he and his colleagues could use a burin of handheld lithic flake with a chisel-like edge to engrave the characters and drawings found in the original stone. Blaise offered to carve the stone with this ancient method of cutting.

On a large screen, we looked at a close-up picture of characters found on Stone 32 from the John White Collection. Blaise identified the fracture mechanics of the stone from the attached photo. He also noted that the cutting of the “O” shows the manufacture of the cut has straight lines from the hand working of the burin. See the photo for details.

Buril diedro

In the field of lithic reduction, a burin /ˈbjuːrɪn/ (from the French burin, meaning “cold chisel” or modern engraving burin) is a type of handheld lithic flake with a chisel-like edge which prehistoric humans used for engraving or for carving wood or bone.

Burin carene

In archaeology, burin use is often associated with “burin spalls”, which are a form of debitage created when toolmakers strike a small flake obliquely from the edge of the burin flake in order to form the graving edge.

330px-Burin 213 5 Global

Stone

On a large screen, we looked at a close-up picture of characters found on Stone 32 from the John White Collection. Blaise Colasate identified the fracture mechanics of the stone from the attached photo. He also noted that the cutting of the “O” shows the manufacture of the cut has straight lines from the hand working of the burin.

 

Cutting Point

Date Line: Bethlehem, Pennsylvania, September 20, 2023

In honor of the 200th year since the appearance of Moroni to Joseph Smith, we thought it would be appropriate for us to try to replicate the ancient inscriptions cut in stones from the Mississippi River Valley.

Cutting these inscriptions would not have been possible without the twenty-five years of stone tool manufacturing that Blaise Colasante brought to the project.

CLICK HERE TO SEE A VIDEO OF BLAISE MAKING THE FLINT BURIN TOOL.

Cutting Point 3

Burins exhibit a feature called a burin spall—a sharp, angled point formed when a small flake is struck obliquely from the edge of a larger stone flake. These tools could have been used with or without a wooden handle.

Cutting Point 1

Primarily an engraving tool, this was the tool that could have been used to produce the beautiful works of art carved on Mammoth tusk ivory, antler and some of the softer carveable stone types.

Cutting Point 2

Limestone is a relatively soft stone, rated between a 3 and 4 on the Mohs scale of harness. Flint (hardness 7 on the Mohs scale) typically has a glassy lustre and can be flaked with limited effort.

Cutting Point 4

First srcatches made with flint burin into limestone. We are only at the first grade level and we are still leaning.

Cutting Point 5

First character cut in limestone with flint burin tool.

Cutting Point 6

Ancient tools for making flint burin. Note that we used a hard round stone, copper tipped stick, and the base of a moose antler.

 

Jaredites 2 Sets of Barges; Pacific Landing

This is the longer version of my presentation called “Jaredites 2 Sets of Barges; Pacific Landing”, that was recorded at the 32nd Book of Mormon Evidence Conference. See bookofmormonevidence.org/streaming after Nov 15, 2023.

Note: This blog post is my own researched and well thought out opinions, and not those of Firm Foundation or Rod Meldrum. I do not ever represent The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I would appreciate any feedback from anyone to share with me any edits or other information that you believe is correct or not correct, as I value others opinions.

Contents

“2 Sets of Barges” My Summary Thesis

Below is a step by step evaluation of this map, a little at a time.

I believe it is very possible the Jaredites traveled on foot from the Tower of Babel area to near Kuwait, built their first set of barges and crossed “many waters” beginning at the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this Gulf, they continued through the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and perhaps the Philippine Sea. They plausibly arrived in either Japan, Taiwan, or near Shanghai, China. Here in Moriancumer they stayed for 4 years and they built their 2nd set of barges to sail to the Promised Land. They followed the ocean flow of the Kuroshio Current (NE) to the North Pacific Drift, (East) right into the State of Washington or southern Canada. From there the Jaredites (mostly Asian?) would have migrated north to Canada and Alaska, south to Mesoamerica and South America, and east to the western, central and eastern part of America.

The Adena Culture that historians found, lived near Ohio, as the Jaredites and Adena may be related. To eventually migrate to the eastern USA, Jaredites could easily have taken the Columbia River (WA) to the snake and then the Missouri to the Mississippi to the Ohio river which I call the Head of Sidon (confluence of the Mississippi and Ohio), to migrate through the Heartland of North America to Ohio, PA, NY and the Hill Cumorah.

Indian Ocean Currents

“Like the prevailing winds for the Indian Ocean, it is useful to look at the predominant currents for the northern and southern Indian Ocean separately. …It must be emphasized that in coastal waters currents can be contrary to the main oceanic flow or can be in the same direction but greater…The pattern of currents in the Bay of Bengal changes radically between the NE and SW monsoons.” schoonerman.com. “During winter, the flow of the upper ocean is directed westward from near the Indonesian Archipelago to the Arabian Sea. During the summer, the direction reverses, with eastward flow extending from Somalia into the Bay of Bengal.”  Wikipedia  Indian Monsoon Current

Some Scriptural References

The Jaredite Route according to many scriptures, follow these 11 statements. Quoting the Introduction of the Book of Mormon we read, “Their journey began somewhere near the Tower of Babel. The other came much earlier when the Lord confounded the tongues at the Tower of Babel. This group is known as the Jaredites. After thousands of years, all were destroyed except the Lamanites, and they are among the ancestors of the American Indians.” https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/scriptures/bofm/introduction?lang=eng#p2

1.”And it came to pass that the Lord commanded them that they should go forth into the wilderness” Ether 2:5. Jaredites traveled on foot about 405 miles from the Tower of Babel to Kuwait near the Persian Gulf, and built their first set of barges Why did they travel South?

2.“Yea, into that quarter where there never had man been.” Ether 2:5

3.They crossed “many waters”  beginning at the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this Gulf, they continued through the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and perhaps the Philippine Sea.

4.“And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness” Ether 2:7

5.They plausibly arrived in either Japan, Taiwan, or near Shanghai, China. (Called Moriancumer) They stayed 4 years

6.The Lord said: Go to work and build, after the manner of barges which ye have hitherto built.” Ether 2:16. They built their 2nd set of barges to sail to the Promised Land.

7.”For ye cannot cross this great deep save I prepare you against the waves of the sea.“ Ether 2:25  (2nd set of barges smaller and tighter)

8.“And they were small, and they were light upon the water, even like unto the lightness of a fowl upon the water.  And they were built after a manner that they were exceedingly tight, even that they would hold water like unto a dish; and the bottom thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the sides thereof were tight like unto a dish; and the ends thereof were peaked; and the top thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the length thereof was the length of a tree; and the door thereof, when it was shut, was tight like unto a dish.” Ether 2:16-17

9.”Were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days upon the water.” Ether 6:11. They followed the ocean flow of the Kuroshio Current (NE) to the North Pacific Drift, (East) right into the State of Washington or south-western Canada.

10.From here they spread to Canada, to Mexico, to South America, and to the Heartland of the United States.

11.The Historical Adena Culture prospered near Ohio, as the Jaredites and Adena may be related. The Jaredites could easily taken the Columbia River to the Snake and then the Missouri and Ohio rivers, to migrate through the Heartland to New York and the Hill Ramah where their last battles occurred.

I will evaluate 5 different Jaredite Route Thesis’s below:

 

Above is my summary. Some of you will want to just read that summary and look at the map, which is fine with me. If you are patient and can endure research, you will want to read on, as this long and insightful blog was a lot of fun writing. You have been notified! STOP OR READ ON?


Gather Thy Flocks- Following the Jaredites

“Which Jared came forth with his brother and their families, with some others and their families, from the great tower, at the time the Lord confounded the language of the people, and swore in his wrath that they should be scattered upon all the face of the earth; and according to the word of the Lord the people were scattered.” Ether 1:33

41 Go to and gather together thy flocks, both male and female, of every kind; and also of the seed of the earth of every kind; and thy families; and also Jared thy brother and his family; and also thy friends and their families, and the friends of Jared and their families.

42 And when thou hast done this thou shalt go at the head of them down into the valley which is northward. And there will I meet thee, and I will go before thee into a land which is choice above all the lands of the earth.

43 And there will I bless thee and thy seed, and raise up unto me of thy seed, and of the seed of thy brother, and they who shall go with thee, a great nation. And there shall be none greater than the nation which I will raise up unto me of thy seed, upon all the face of the earth. And thus I will do unto thee because this long time ye have cried unto me.” Ether 1:41-43

Jaredites Route from Babel- 5 Various Thesis’s

Some researchers believe that the Jaredites come from the Near East traveled the Mediterranean Sea and took the Atlantic Ocean and arrived at the St Lawrence River near the Great Lakes in America. Some believe the Jaredites traveled east from the Tower of Babel crossing the Zargos Mountains to the Caspian Sea and then over 4,000 miles across Asia’s wilderness and stopped in China, and then traveled the Pacific Ocean to land in America. Some believe the Jaredites went far north into the wilderness to Sumer and Valley of Nimrod before making way to the Mediterranean Sea for travel on the Atlantic.

I will cover each thesis’s briefly, and then share with you my thesis, which is the 5th one. My Summary Thesis is at the top of the page to give you an overview.

1st Thesis Wayne May

This route in red below, could be correct as it was continuous sea travel without stopping using the first set of barges, which would fulfill Mormon’s words of, “The Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness” Ether 2:7. 

However, the travel from Gibraltar to the St Lawrence Seaway in Canada would only be 40 to 60 days travel, not 344 days as the scripture says.  Also, few travel routes from the Tower of Babel farther east on foot, to the Pacific Ocean would allow much water travel at all. On foot from the tower to the Persian Gulf would only be about 405 miles which the Jaredites could walk and then travel the “many waters” by sea continuously, as I show on the map titled, “Jaredites. Not Suffer that they Should Stop Beyond the Sea.”

I know Jonathan Neville likes the Pacific Landing, and Wayne May likes the Atlantic. After much research I am convinced the Pacific is the most feasible, but of course that is your choice to decide.

This is a great quote by Hugh Nibley, that may support an Atlantic landing.. “The first land settled by the Jaredites was Moron… Now the Nephite land in the borders, by the seashore on the edge of the wilderness was called by them Moroni… Moroni as meaning ‘belonging’ to Moron… the old -i ending being the most familiar and unchanging suffix from the oldest Egyptian and Babylonian to modern Arabic… Both the time—the very end of Jaredite history—and the place—the outer borderland—agree in bringing the two names Moron and Moroni together in a cultural overlap…” Lehi in the Desert Hugh Nibley

Philip Beale Captain of the “Phoenicia”

Beale said, “I think in general the so called Northern route [Gibraltar to St Lawrence Seaway] is a non-starter for an historical/maritime point of view because as you will see from the attached chart,(left) the currents and winds (which have been the same for thousands of years) go against the norther route. [Gibraltar to Florida]. Unless the Phoenicians invented the internal combustion engine or sailed to meet the Vikings first in Norway, it just does not make sense.

This map suggests my opinion of the travel of the Mulekites and Lehites.

However the southern route is just like a conveyer belt all the way to the Caribbean from the Med. For the rivers we would have to look at the distances involved but I think at best you would be looking at 10 miles per day through rowing.

Happy to do a bit more work on this but I thought I would send this to get started.” Philip Beale

Kinderhook Plates

Moroni lived in Cumorah so Moron makes it seem possible they came from the Atlantic.
KINDERHOOK PLATES 1843 PIKE COUNTY, IL “Joseph Smith has translated a portion and says they contain the history of the person with whom they were found and he was a descendant of Ham through the loins of Pharaoh king of Egypt…” Journals of William Clayton. Parley P. Pratt identified the engravings as “Egyptian,” containing a genealogy of a descendant of the Jaredites back to Ham and Noah.”

The picture above is from 2013 video by Wayne May titled, Jaredites. In that presentation Wayne also said, “The Jaredites of the Book of Mormon are direct descendants from Ham’s Lineage” which may support the information with the Kinderhook Plates.

Olmecs

Olmec Heartland

Personally I believe the Jaredites are mostly Asian but I would not be surprised with descendants of Ham or possibly even Shem coming to America with the Jaredites. The Olmecs are a possible race that came from Ham to America and migrated south to Mesoamerica.

Olmec Head No. 3 from San Lorenzo-Tenochtitlán; 1200–900 BCE; basalt; height: 1.8 m, length: 1.28 m, width: 0.83 m; Xalapa Museum of Anthropology (Xalapa, Mexico)

“The Olmecs flourished during Mesoamerica’s formative period, dating roughly from as early as 1500 BCE to about 400 BCE. Pre-Olmec cultures had flourished since about 2500 BCE, but by 1600–1500 BCE, early Olmec culture had emerged, centered on the San Lorenzo Tenochtitlán site near the coast in southeast Veracruz. They were the first Mesoamerican civilization, and laid many of the foundations for the civilizations that followed.

Among other “firsts”, the Olmec appeared to practice ritual bloodletting and played the Mesoamerican ballgame, hallmarks of nearly all subsequent Mesoamerican societies. The aspect of the Olmecs most familiar now is their artwork, particularly the aptly named “colossal heads”. The Olmec civilization was first defined through artifacts which collectors purchased on the pre-Columbian art market in the late 19th century and early 20th centuries. Olmec artworks are considered among ancient America’s most striking.” Wikipedia

This is my map considering the many possibilities of an Atlantic crossing for the Jaredites, similar to Wayne May’s route.

2nd Thesis Hugh Nibley’s Jaredite Route

“Nibley’s route (article here) is the most popular belief among Book of Mormon scholars, and currently found in the Encyclopedia of Mormonism, stating Nibley’s belief that the Jaredites were “from the warring steppes of Asia issuing forth from the well-known dispersion center of the great migrations in western Asia and moved across the central plains, crossing the shallow seas (left over from the last ice age) in barges and… reaching the great sea.

This Nibley map shows many seas that are no longer part of the Asian geography. He claims a possible ice age effect, but on this map shows the Jaredites crossing water and then stopping on land several times. In Ether 2:7 The Lord said “And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness.” To me, this means with the 1st barges, there would be no stopping on land until they would build the next barges to cross the Pacific.

Nibley’s route (map above) covers crossing either the Caucasus or Zagros Mountains from the Babylon area in Mesopotamia to start out, then finishing by crossing the Atlai Mountains in Mongolia/China on the way to the Pacific Ocean.” Nephi’s Code

I feel it is good to learn about other geography theories of the Book of Mormon. The Nephi Code group, believe in a South American Andes Theory, which is why they have the map above of Nibley landing in the Andes or landing in Mesoamerica.

Hugh Nibley said, “In sharp contrast to other cultures in the book, the Jaredites carried on the warring ways of the steppes of Asia “upon this north country” (Ether 1, 3- 6). Issuing forth from the well-known dispersion center of the great migrations in western Asia, they accepted all volunteers in a mass migration (Ether 1:41-42). Moving across central Asia they crossed shallow seas in barges (Ether 2:5-6). Such great inland seas were left over from the last ice age (CWHN 5:183-85, 194-96). Reaching the “great sea” (possibly the Pacific), they built ships with covered decks and peaked ends, “after the manner of Noah’s ark” (Ether 6:7), closely resembling the prehistoric “magur boats” of Mesopotamia.

The eight ships were lit by shining stones, as was Noah’s ark according to the Palestinian Talmud, the stones mentioned in the Talmud and elsewhere being produced by a peculiar process described in ancient legends. Such arrangements were necessary because of “the furious wind…[that] did never cease to blow” (Ether 6:5, 8). In this connection, there are many ancient accounts of the “windflood”-tremendous winds sustained over a period of time-that followed the Flood and destroyed the Tower (CWHN 5:359-79; 6:329-34; 7:208-10).” Hugh Nibley

Shining Stones/Noah

“Shining stones are not unique to the book of Ether. One reference to a shining stone in Noah’s ark appears in the Jerusalem Talmud, stating that a stone in the ark shone brighter in the night than in the day so that Noah could distinguish the times of day (Pesachim I, 1; discussed in CWHN 6:337-38, 349). Shining stones were also said to be present in the Syrian temple of the goddess Aphek (see CWHN 5:373) and are mentioned several times in the pseudepigraphic Pseudo-Philo (e.g., 25:12).”Encyclopedia on Mormonism Author: Tanner, Morgan W.

The Shining Stone of Noah’s Ark By Shaul Yosef Leiter

“Noah’s ark is described in detail in the Torah as an enclosed four sided structure with only one opening to the outside, on the very top, as the verse says, “make a window for the ark.” (Gen. 6:16) The Hebrew word that the Torah uses for ‘window/tzohar’ refers to something that shines. Some of the commentaries suggest that it was a skylight; others describe it as a type of precious stone that emitted light. How was it possible that one small opening, either a single window or a precious stone was able to light up the entire ark, especially since each type of animal had its own compartment (Rashi on 6:14) and each floor was separate from the next?

Also, we know that the light of the sun and the moon did not penetrate during the Flood (see Rashi 8:22) so how could a window have helped anyway? There had to have been other light sources. Thus, we understand that Noah was not given every single small instruction about the ark’s construction or furnishings, only those that were not obvious, and that details like bringing oil lamps and wicks and any other needs were left to Noah’s judgment. Therefore, there must be a special intention in the commandment to make a “tzohar”, applicable not only for Noah’s ark but for future generations.

What is the difference between a window and a light producing stone? A window’s light comes from outside, while a tzohar stone shines from within. Bearing in mind that the whole purpose of a Jewish person’s life is to bring and reveal divine light in the world, we can see how the two different interpretations of tzohar demonstrate for us the different courses a person can take in fulfilling his purpose, to serve G‑d.” Source

3rd Thesis Mesoamerican

Guided by the Cloud

“In applying the premise that volcanic eruptions served as a navigational guide, it should not be assumed that the Jaredites were leapfrogging from one volcano to another, since it is clear that they were “being directed continually by the hand of the Lord” (Ether 2:6) and were traveling at times through areas where no volcanoes were located or active. Volcanic activity would have been principally useful in offering navigational guidance in areas that might not have had populations or trade routes and when maintaining a specific direction was necessary, such as in barren territory or open sea/ocean, as is indicated by the fact that they traveled in “that quarter where there never had man been.”

Figure 21. Approximate route of the first three legs of the Jaredite journey. (Google Earth, 2016, modified by the author)

For the second and third legs of the journey, an examination of all volcanoes or volcanic fields and their history of eruption to the east of Mesopotamia and easterly through and beyond the Mediterranean indicates only two volcanoes had eruptions during the departure timeframe of the Jaredites (2600–2700 BC); the Harrat Ash Shamah volcanic field (eruption in 2670 BC +/– 200 years), in current northwestern Saudi Arabia near the Jordanian border, and the Tenerife volcano in the Canary Islands (eruption approximately 2650 BC). There were no volcanic eruptions of any sort east of Mesopotamia, again confirming that the Jaredite journey moved west through the Mediterranean Sea. 

The approximate route shown in figure 21 indicates that the Jaredites crossed a portion of the Syrian Desert, using the volcanic cloud as a guide and that the third leg of the trip took them to a spot in the ocean where another volcanic cloud would have been extremely useful as a directional navigational guide, especially if one is aiming to arrive at a small island.

Figure 21 should not be viewed as an exact route, since the Jaredites may have launched at Travel Path of the Jaredites a slightly different point in the eastern Mediterranean and probably stopped at various locations along the way for supplies. The arrival at the Canary Islands would have required a bit of open-water travel in the barges, since the islands are located 60 to 70 miles offshore, but in calm weather this would not have been much different from sailing the Mediterranean Sea.” Travel Path of the Jaredites Author: Jerry D. Grover, Jr. Book of Mormon Central (BOMC)

Editors Note: I have no idea why BOMC spends so much time speaking about volcanoes. It probably has to do with the desire for the events to seem like they happened in Mesoamerica. No where in the Book of Mormon speaks about volcanoes. Besides, why does a cloud have anything to do with a volcano the Lord must follow? I think the Lord could create any cloud He needs for the Jaredites to follow, don’t you?

Another Mesoamerican Thesis

The Geography of the Jaredites by Joe V. Andersen November 2011 Source

4th Thesis Jonathan Neville

“The Jaredites originated in what is now Iraq, roughly, although we don’t know the origin of their “friends.” For many years they traversed land (“that quarter where there never had man been”) (Ether 2:5) and “many waters” (maybe the Black Sea, Caspian Sea, etc.) before arriving at the ocean. Nibley and others (including me) think the description matches Asia, meaning they ended up in China. After all this journey, they stayed at the seashore for 4 years before launching their barges. That makes it likely they would have picked up Asian followers and maybe intermarriage, but it’s impossible to tell from the text…

I’ve seen one study in which a non-LDS anthropologist rejects the Bering Strait hypothesis because he says people crossed by water from Asia to British Columbia and migrated both north (to Alaska) and south and east from there. That fits well.

Had the Jaredites crossed Europe or Africa to get to the ocean, the journey would have been shorter and more difficult to reconcile with the text, including 344 days on the water. It took Columbus only 36 days to cross the Atlantic. The Adena were concentrated in Ohio, with some in W. Virginia, Kentucky, and a bit of Penn. Because it’s a cultural designation, anthropologists don’t identify a specific origin. DNA appears to be mostly Asian, the same as the Hopewell.

This is why I think the Jaredites came from Asia, branched off into different groups, and by the time the descendants of Jared migrated to the Ohio area, they developed the culture we know today as Adena. Lots of possibilities, of course…

If they crossed the Pacific, the Jaredites could have landed on the west coast and spread throughout the land until a portion of them reached the Great Lakes area. This is the scenario I find most persuasive, although I think the text and the data are equivocal on this point. Here is my rational.” 

“First, the text says when they left the tower they went into ‘that quarter where there never had man been.’ At a minimum, that means they avoided populated areas. This would exclude much of the ancient world, particularly along sea coasts, but seems most possible if they traveled across Asia. This is the route Hugh Nibley favored, for example.
Second, the Jaredite barges seemed to have no means of propulsion; ‘they were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days upon the water’ (Ether 6:11).

That is a very long time to cross the Atlantic… Just as there is actual precedent for Lehi’s travel across the Atlantic, there is also precedent for ships drifting across the Pacific. Debris from the tsunami that struck Japan on March 11, 2011, took about a year to reach North American shores. One fishing vessel that broke free from the dock in Japan after the tsunami drifted for about a year before being sunk by the Coast Guard off the coast of Alaska.

Here is my map considering a Pacific landing for the Jaredites. This mostly supports Jonathan Neville’s opinion and validates how I feel the route was accomplished from the Pacific as well.

Third, the text says they grew in numbers and spread upon the face of the land… The text suggest the Jaredites spread out. Moroni specifically limited the scope of the record he abridged to the area where he lived… Ether himself was the descendant of at least 30 generations of descendants of Jared, and possibly many more… I think the text not only allows but implies that descendants of the Jaredites spread throughout the Americas. Evidence of their influence in Central America, such as among the Olmec’s, is consistent with this view. Fourth, related to the third point, is that the Jaredites presumably had Asian DNA, which is the predominant source of indigenous DNA throughout Latin America. I say presumably because they originated in Asia and crossed Asia before coming to the promised land.
Fifth, migratory patterns show a general migration from the west coast throughout the Americas. Indian legends are consistent with this. One tribe in British Columbia claims their ancestors came from the west in ‘tight barges’ each of which contained a pearl that gave light. One Haida artist has created sculptures of the ‘first Men’ squeezing out from clam shells.” Moroni’s America page 258-259 Jonathan Neville

To follow up on Jonathan’s theory, I include additional information about this “First Man” sculpture article titled, The Raven and the First Men: From Conception to Completion and another article below:

The Raven and the First Men

During my visit to Canada I was fascinated by the Haida people and their story of creation. The Haida are an indigenous people of the Pacific Northwest Coast of North America. Their main territory is the archipelago of Haida Gwaii (formerly the Queen Charlotte Islands) in northern British Columbia.

From the Bill Reid foundation website: “The sculpture of The Raven and the First Men depicts the story of human creation. According to Haida legend, the Raven found himself alone one day on Haida Gwaii. He saw an extraordinary clamshell and protruding from it were a number of small human beings. The Raven coaxed them to leave the shell to join him in his wonderful world. Some of the humans were hesitant at first, but they were overcome by curiosity and eventually emerged from the partly open giant clamshell to become the first Haida.

“In Haida culture, the Raven is the most powerful of mythical creatures. His appetites include lust, curiosity, and an irrepressible desire to interfere and change things, and to play tricks on the world and its creatures.”

In Greek mythology ravens are associated with Apollo, the god of prophecy. They are said to be a symbol of good luck, and were the god’s messengers in the mortal world.

In other mythology and mysticism the raven is symbolic of rebirth and renewal or for direction – showing a way through a difficult time in you life.

On a more ornithological note – the Raven is in the crow family Corvidae (corvids) which also includes crows, magpies, jays, choughs, rooks, and nutcrackers. Crows and ravens are considered to be the most intelligent of birds – even fashioning tools.

Haida are an indigenous group who have traditionally occupied Haida Gwaii, an archipelago just off the coast of British Columbia, Canada, for at least 12,500 years. (I don’t believe this dating, but it suggests from the earliest times these people showed up in Canada).

The Haida are known for their craftsmanship, trading skills, and seamanship. They are thought to have frequently carried out raids and to have practised slavery.The Haida have been compared to the Vikings by Diamond Jenness, an early anthropologist at the Canadian Museum of Civilization.” Wikipedia

5th Thesis. Rian Nelson

My Summary Repeated:
I believe the Jaredites traveled on foot from the Tower of Babel area to near Kuwait, built their first set of barges and crossed “many waters” beginning at the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this Gulf, they continued through the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and perhaps the Philippine Sea. I feel likely they arrived in either Japan, Taiwan, or near Shanghai, China. Here they built their 2nd set of barges to sail to the Promised Land. They followed the ocean flow of the Kuroshio Current (NE) to the North Pacific Drift, (East) right into the State of Washington or southern Alaska. They probably used the Columbia River to migrate all over North America to the Hill Cumorah.

Two Set of Barges

The Book of Mormon mentions that the Jaredites used two different sets of barges for various travel, whether over small or many waters or a over a great sea. Many of the above thesis’ don’t mention the two sets of barges, which may be new to some readers. I explain it in detail below.

I have researched for quite some time now, and I am now confidant to share my research and opinion with you. The past many years, understanding that the Jaredites made two different types of barges for a very different level of travel, has helped me tremendously as I have read, studied, and prayed about it. As you read Ether 2 with me below, you will see how obvious the two sets of barges is. It will probably be the first time you have heard or remember such a thing, but it is in our scriptures just waiting to be read and understood.

Dating the Jaredites/Adena Culture

This is a slide from Wayne May’s 2013 video titled, Jaredites

I have quoted Rod Meldrum below about the Adena Culture:

1. “The Adena culture existed from 2200 BC to 300 AD, in a time known as the Early Woodland period. The Adena culture refers to what were probably a number of related Native American societies sharing a burial complex and ceremonial system. The Adena lived in an area including parts of present-day Ohio, Indiana, West Virginia, Kentucky, New York, Pennsylvania and Maryland.

 

2. “Adena sites are concentrated in a relatively small area (see pink area in map to the left)- maybe 200 sites in the central Ohio Valley, with perhaps another 200 scattered throughout the other states, although they may once have numbered in the thousands. The importance of the Adena complex comes from its considerable influence on other contemporary and succeeding cultures. The Adena culture is seen as the precursor to the traditions of the Hopewell culture, which are sometimes thought as an elaboration, or zenith, of Adena traditions.

Miamisburg Mound, Ohio
Book is Out of Print

3. “The Adena were notable for their agricultural practices, pottery, artistic works and extensive trading network, which supplied them with a variety of raw materials, ranging from copper from the Great Lakes to shells from the Gulf Coast. The Adena culture was named for the large mound on Thomas Worthington’s early 19th-century estate called ‘Adena’, in Chillicothe, Ohio.

4. “The Miamisburg Mound (Rod Meldrum’s book cover left) is the best known, but least understood major prehistoric Indian feature in Ohio. It is the largest conical shaped burial mound or earthwork of its kind east of the Mississippi, and the most recognizable land mark in in the city of Miamisburg.”

5. “The origin of these very advanced peoples is not known. They arrived or developed in the Ohio river valley beginning 1500 BC They were the first to domesticate plant food such as squash, sunflower and pumpkins. They lived in permanent settlement near streams. Sometimes their villages were enclosed with earthen walls from four to five feet in height. Their principal weapon was the spear. The Adena Indians were the first in Ohio to build earthworks and burial mounds giving rise to their popular name, Mound Builders.

6. “This civilization, unlike the Hopewell Mound Builder civilization which followed them tended to create their mounds in conical form. Both buried their honored dead within large earthen mounds.

7. “Their culture strongly correlated with the Book of Mormon Jaredite people in time frame and location in relation to the Nephites and several criteria. Their skills were advanced and many of their remains were truly monumental.” The Book of Mormon in America’s Heartland page 100 by Rodney Meldrum

Adena Mounds

Some of these mounds would be during the Adamic or Clovis times frame and the Adena or Jaredite time.

We have information dating Louisiana mounds (Poverty Point 1700 – 1100 BC), (Watson Brake 3500 BC), and Georgia mounds (Bilbo 3560 AD) as places of the oldest North American known civilizations. We also know about the Olmec culture of Mesoamerica in about 1500 BC. Some of these ancient mounds and cities would be long before the flood of Noah and others would be just after.  We know Adam was placed in North America at Missouri at about 4000 BC, so it makes sense the people of the earth would spread all over both Hemispheres, as during Adam’s time there were not separate Hemispheres. Noah’s flood was in about 2345 BC and the City of Enoch was taken to heaven in about 3313 BC. We believe the Jaredites came to America after the great flood, in about 2200 BC after the Tower of Babel fell.

Click picture for text explanation

Important Dates

2943 BC Noah Born
2345 BC Noah’s Flood (UM Date)
2275 BC Eber Born (Hebrews)
2241 BC Peleg Born
2200 BC Brother of Jared (To America)
2052 BC Abraham Born
1993 BC Noah Died
Source:

Key Information- 344 Days

I have considered that the Jaredites after being sent from Babylon (Baghdad, Iraq) and after landing in North America, they spread all over into Canada, the USA and Mexico. However, the most important fact we know is, as the Book of Mormon says, the Jaredites “were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days upon the water.Ether 6:11. Understanding this fact from the Book of Mormon, I believe it is most likely the Jaredites traveled across the Pacific and not the smaller and shorter Atlantic Ocean.

Three hundred and forty four days is a very long time to be on the water, but I think it is the most import clue which helps us understand the Jaredites most plausible route from the Old world.

Newly Shared Truth- Phoenicia Voyages

I love the scripture in D&C 121:33 that says, How long can rolling waters remain impure? What power shall stay the heavens? As well might man stretch forth his puny arm to stop the Missouri river in its decreed course, or to turn it up stream, as to hinder the Almighty from pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints.”

Because of amazing hard work and inspiration of Rod Meldrum, Wayne May, Mike and Betty LaFontaine, John Lefgren, Dean Sessions, Hannah Stoddard, Jonathan Neville, Russ Barlow, Steve Smoot, and hundreds of other Latter-day Saints, we are receiving new knowledge and understanding about this world, and the people of this world. I am thankful for each of these wonderful friends and other contributors searching for and seeking truth.

Before I continue with the probable voyage of the Jaredites, I want to review some previous voyages by Captain Philip Beale on his two amazing Phoenicia voyages. He has traveled over 30,000 nautical miles form the Old World to America and back, twice. This has nothing to do with the Jaredites sailing the Pacific to America, but it does in my opinion validate the voyage of the Lehites and the Mulekites across the Atlantic. In context to the Jaredite voyage, this information is fantastic.

Philip Beale Validates Travel Days from Japan to America

Philip Beale said to me in an email dated Jan 23, 2023 the following. “The  ocean currents move at about half a mile per hour or 12 miles per day. So any voyage from say Japan to the Americas would take a few hundred days, depending on the distance (4000 miles – Japan to North America, would equal 333 days at sea).” Philip Beale British Navy and Captain of the Phoenicia Ship sailed in 2009 and 2020 on a replica 600 BC Ship.

Email From Rian Nelson September 2023 to Philip Beale British Navy and Phoenicia Captain

“Hi Philip:

I need a sailors answer please.

I have many people who think that ships sailed from the Mediterranean through Gibraltar and headed north or directly west to the St Lawrence seaway.

Even if  sailing to Florida from Gibraltar, is it possible to follow the gulf stream north along the USA coast and then cross the Deep Western Boundary Current and the Labrador Current to reach the St Lawrence?

https://agupubs.onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/full/10.1002/2017JC013702

I believe one of the Sons of King Zedakiah in the Bible survived and was named Mulek in the Book of Mormon, and most likely sailed the route from Israel to Iowa USA up the Mississippi River and landed in Iowa.

Others think Mulek sailed from Israel to the St Lawrence through the Niagara Falls and somehow ended up in Iowa. This doesn’t seem like a direct route as from the Great Lakes to Iowa would mean crossing on foot from about Detroit to the Illinois River and then on the Mississippi River to Iowa.

What do you think? Thanks for sharing with me.”
Rian Nelson FIRM Foundation

Email From Philip Beale Sept, 2023
“Hi Rian,

Hope all well.
My answer to this is that as far as Sailors are concerned, Wind always trumps Tide.

If you look at the prevailing wind charts attached (left), the bold arrows show the strongest prevailing winds. The Northeast trades are stronger and more direct than any other winds. The gulf stream (current) might be going in the right direction for a while but (a) how would they know it was there (b) the currents would be slow and they would probably get blown offshore in a square-rigged Phoenician ship 9c) it would be very slow.

So realistically  you cannot sail west from Gibraltar in a square-rigged vessel and the winds have not changed for thousands of years. There are seasonal changes as per the attached charts, but they don’t add anything to the case for the northern route in my opinion – as any favourable winds are weak and inconsistent.

The obvious way was via the Northeast trades… it’s what Columbus and all early sailors used. And note those voyages went from further south … from the Canary Islands.

Hope that helps. When they next ask…just show them the charts!”

Kind regards, Philip Beale



Travel on the sea from the Old World to America is spoken about in all the many accounts of the Book of Mormon. Historians had it very wrong as they claimed the Bering Strait was the way in which the New World was populated. Today’s world is just now beginning to understand the truth. Our non-Mormon friend Philip Beale from England’s Navy, has done Atlantic crossings on the Phoenicia Ship. Our good friends Mike and Betty LaFontaine, and John Lefgren now own that replica 600 BC ship, and it is being re-constructed in Montrose, Iowa across the Mississippi River from Nauvoo, Illinois.

Jules Verne 7- A Pattern for the Phoenicia

“Two thousand six hundred years ago, the truth of the PHOENICIA’s original design was in the low oxygen mud of the ancient French seaport of Marseilles on the coast of the Western Mediterranean Sea.

Jules-Verne 7 and 9 (foreground) shipwrecks. General view during excavation (Photo M. Derain, AMU).

In 1993 construction workers discovered the shipwreck, and she soon became known to the archaeological world as Jules Verne 7.

Twenty-two years ago, Royal Navy officer, Philip Beale, determined that he would use the design of the 600 BC shipwreck to show how the ancient Phoenicians built seaworthy vessels capable of crossing the Atlantic Ocean.

Phoenicia replica being re-built in Montrose, Iowa today

The shipwrights of Arwad, Syria, took on the challenge of handcrafting the ancient ship by using the same materials their forefathers had used to build the best ocean vessels of the ancient world.

Today, on the western banks of the Upper Mississippi River, in Montrose Iowa, the PHOENICIA is on display for the world to see how in the Sixth Century Before Christ, the Prince of Judah, Mulek, came to America seeking refuge from the agents of the King of Babylon. Visit us at Montrose Iowa, across the river from Nauvoo, Illinois and volunteer to help us re build the 600 BC replica Phoenicia.” John Lefgren  Read more about the Phoenicia here

.

Gyptis: Sailing Replica of a 6th-century-BC Archaic Greek Sewn Boat

Patrice Pomey and Pierre Poveda Aix-Marseille Univ., CNRS, MCC, CCJ, Centre Camille Jullian, F-13000, Aix-en-Provence, France, [email protected], [email protected]
A sailing replica based on the archaeological remains and structural analysis of the 6th-century archaic Greek sewn boat Jules Verne 7& 9 was built in Marseille as part of the city’s European Capital of Culture 2013 program. Full-scale reconstruction allowed
investigation of specific aspects of the methods used to build a shell-first, sewn-plank, and lashed-frame vessel, as well as learning the gestures and know-how of the original shipbuilders. The first two seasons of sailing trials, including short journeys in the Bay
of Marseille and longer, coast-hopping expeditions, reflecting the uses of the original vessel have taken place and are reported. here in a PDF

Phoenicia Voyages vs. Mesoamerican Route

The Mesoamerican Theory is that Lehi sailed east from Oman and navigated the large Pacific Ocean. Our Captain Philip Beale said the boat could make that voyage, but the passengers would all be dead. You see the Heartland Theory (blue line) could be accomplished in just 120 days or so.

Phoenicia Voyage 2009 Oman to Lebanon

In the Phoenicia Ship, Philip Beale’s 2009 voyage from Oman to near Florida took about 120 to 180 days, and his trip in 2019 from Tunisia to Florida only took 38 days. It only took Columbus about 36 days to land in the Bahamas. This is a very quick voyage time on the Atlantic, compared to traveling the large Pacific ocean. This is one of the reasons I believe the Jaredites probably used the Pacific Ocean in their voyage to the New World, as the scriptures say they traveled for 344 days.

Phoenicia Voyage 2019 Tunisia to Florida

 

To read more about both of these Phoenicia Voyages you can see my blog here and here.


Jaredite Voyage 5th Thesis Continued

Jaredite Voyages- 1st Set of Barges (“Many Waters”)

I believe the Jaredite information is so ancient (Apx 1800 to 2200 BC) which makes it difficult to be very accurate in determining the correct route of the Jaredites, but it is very interesting to speculate on the possibility of each voyage. With many hours of research, study and prayer I have come up with a very plausible route of the Jaredites to America.

Ether 2: 5 And it came to pass that the Lord commanded them that they should go forth into the wilderness, yea, into that quarter where there never had man been. And it came to pass that the Lord did go before them, and did talk with them as he stood in a cloud, and gave directions whither they should travel.

(See map below. I have divided the map in quarters using the location of the Tower of Babel (Baghdad, Iraq) as the center point, where we believe the Jaredites lived close by. The quarter that is most likely to be where the Lord said, “that quarter where there never had man been“, is most likely the south east quarter.

We know after the flood, Noah had three sons, Ham, Shem, and Japeth who began civilization near Mount Ararat in Turkey. After Noah landed at just north of Baghdad, Ham Shem and Japeth with family’s spread all over. They went northwest into Turkey, Greece, Poland and Europe. They spread northeast into Turkmenistan, Kazakhstan, Russia and Mongolia. They also spread far into Egypt, Libya, Sudan and Ethiopia. It seems likely to me that they least traveled to the area of Burma, Thailand, Malaysia and Singapore as ship travel probably made it not as feasible to travel there. The people getting on a ship to go anywhere far away for just travel, seems unrealistic with all the land and water close by. Sea travel of course was great for trade around the Mediterranean Sea and Persian Gulf, as the Phoenicians have proven.

It says in Ether 2:6, they traveled in the wilderness, built barges, and crossed many waters. In my opinion it is most likely they traveled on foot towards the best water source to complete their long few voyages ahead. I don’t think they traveled towards the Mediterranean, as that is an area that many people were already located and not as the Lord said, “that quarter where there never had man been” Also travel to the north or east would require traveling over high mountainous terrain. See Map Below

Being surrounded by mountains, it is most likely the Jaredites traveled by foot parallel to the Zargos Mountains along the Tigris or Euphrates Rivers and right into the Persian Gulf. Map shows Lehi’s voyage to the Promised Land to the Gulf of Mexico and the Jaredite voyage towards the Promised Land arriving probably in Washington State on the West coast.
Babylon northward is surrounded by the Taurus Mountains, Armenian Highlands and the Pontic Mountains
This map shows you the Alborz Mountains and the elevation all around the Caspian Sea. This would definitely impede migration and travel from Baghdad or Tehran to the sea.

With the Jaredites in the area of Babylon, any movement to the Steppes or more mountainous areas would require a considerable distance through and over a series of very tall mountains, that have restricted traffic and migration for millennia now. See the solid mass of mountains to the northwest, north, and northeast of Mesopotamia and the home of the Jaredites. In brown text above see the many mountain ranges surrounding Babylon to the North and the East.

As you can see above the majority of migration was to the North, and West of Babylon. Some travel went northeast and southwest.  I am proposing “that quarter where there never had man been” is most likely towards the south east and the Persian Gulf.

I don’t believe the dating on this specific map as I feel best with JohnPratt.com information. Again, this map shows the incredible amount of migration everywhere except, “that quarter where there never had man been”, as the Lord describes the Jaredite voyage.

Most likely the Jaredites built barges near today’s city of Kuwait just before taking their voyage. “And it came to pass that they did travel in the wilderness, (Baghdad to Persia Gulf 655 Miles) and did build barges, (We aren’t told how many) in which they did cross many waters, (Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Andaman Sea, Malacca Strait, South China Sea, and Yellow Sea), directed continually by the hand of the Lord.” Ether 2:6. Italics added.

Ether 2:7 “And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness”
Location of the Sons of Noah, Ham, Shem, and Japeth

7 And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness, but he would that they should come forth even unto the land of promise, which was choice above all other lands, which the Lord God had preserved for a righteous people.” Ether 2:5-7

Not stopping beyond the sea in the wilderness, in my opinion means, they would continue on the “many waters” continually, crossing many different named seas without stopping, until they arrived at the final destination of the Lord, (Taiwan, Shanghai or Japan?) to begin building new barges that were appropriate for crossing the larger Pacific Ocean to America. They were led by the Lord in a cloud.

Jaredite Voyage 2nd Set of Barges (“Cross this Great Water”)

At this point we believe the crossing of the many waters had to end on land, in order to build the next barges necessary to make the 344 day journey to the Promised Land. And, judging by my personal reading of these verses, the 2nd set of barges were apparently almond-shaped and perhaps 35-70 feet (10-20 meters) long. (Length of a tree?)

See all of the forested areas in green, near Shanghai for wood to build the barges.

Let me suggest the places they may have stopped to build the 2nd set of barges. Hong Kong, Taiwan, Shanghai or in Japan near Kogoshima, which is at the far southern tip of Japan in the East China Sea. Any of these places would be a convenient place with a lot of forest to build barges near the China Sea/Pacific Ocean in preparation to taking the long journey to the Promised Land. I’m sure the Lord guided then in the cloud, to a place that had the proper raw materials for building the final barges.

2 Jaredite Voyages with Two Varied Types of Barges

The Lord instructs the building of the 1st Barges, by saying In verse 6 of Ether, “Many Waters.” With the 2nd Barges, the Lord says, “Cross this Great Water

Very different barges for very different purposes. The first barges may have been perhaps bigger but swifter, possibly even using a sail. Their route over smaller gulfs, inlets, and straits, they would not have those fierce winds and waves of the great ocean. They possibly only traveled by day without needing light. That is why two similar but unique type of barges would need to be made. We know with the lord leading them in a cloud, they could have made any barge or ship work.

“16 And the Lord said: Go to work and build, after the manner* of barges which ye have hitherto built. And it came to pass that the brother of Jared did go to work, and also his brethren, and built barges after the manner which they had built, according to the instructions of the Lord. And they were small, and they were light upon the water, even like unto the lightness of a fowl upon the water.

*After the Manner

After the manner reminds us of what the Lord said to Nephi when he was to build the first Nephite Temple, “after the manner” of the Temple of Solomon. Obviously building a temple or a ship had many similar building instructions, and Nephi or the Brother of Jared would just need slightly modified building plans, “after the manner.”

17 And they were built after a manner that they were exceedingly tight, even that they would hold water like unto a dish; and the bottom thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the sides thereof were tight like unto a dish; and the ends thereof were peaked; and the top thereof was tight like unto a dish; and the length thereof was the length of a tree; and the door thereof, when it was shut, was tight like unto a dish.” Ether 2:16-17

The adjectives in verse 17 above make it obvious the 2nd set of barges were much different than the first ones. The 2nd set seems to be “Light and Tight.”

Cross this Great Water/ Light and Steering?

18 And it came to pass that the brother of Jared cried unto the Lord, saying: O Lord, I have performed the work which thou hast commanded me, and I have made the barges according as thou hast directed me.

19 And behold, O Lord, in them there is no light; whither shall we steer? And also we shall perish, for in them we cannot breathe, save it is the air which is in them; therefore we shall perish.

20 And the Lord said unto the brother of Jared: Behold, thou shalt make a hole in the top, and also in the bottom; and when thou shalt suffer for air thou shalt unstop the hole and receive air. And if it be so that the water come in upon thee, behold, ye shall stop the hole, that ye may not perish in the flood.

21 And it came to pass that the brother of Jared did so, according as the Lord had commanded.

22 And he cried again unto the Lord saying: O Lord, behold I have done even as thou hast commanded me; and I have prepared the vessels for my people, and behold there is no light in them. Behold, O Lord, wilt thou suffer that we shall cross this great water in darkness? Ether 2:16-22.

Needing light, steering and air holes for the 2nd set of barges was crucial. This is the big difference between the 1st set of barges and the 2nd set. Crossing the “great water” vs. the “many waters.” It is absolutely clear to me as I study this out in my mind.

A Most Righteous Man. Mahonri Moriancumer

Most of us know the incredible story about the Lord touching the 16 stones that would give light to the Jaredites in the 2nd set of barges. It is a very faith promoting story of the incredible faith of the Brother of Jared. However, I won’t emphasis the story in this blog.

I will just quote these verses. “And because of the knowledge of this man he could not be kept from beholding within the veil; and he saw the finger of Jesus, which, when he saw, he fell with fear; for he knew that it was the finger of the Lord; and he had faith no longer, for he knew, nothing doubting. Wherefore, having this perfect knowledge of God, he could not be kept from within the veil; therefore he saw Jesus; and he did minister unto him.” Ether 3:19-20

It is absolutely amazing to even think about beholding the Savior as a Spirit or with a Ressurrected body. What an incredibly faith promoting experience.

Connection of Joseph Smith and the Brother of Jared

In addition to the 16 stones the Lord touched, He touched two more to assist the Prophet Joseph Smith in translation of the gold plates in 1827. Wow! I just touched on it here, as it is most remarkable.

And behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write. For behold, the language which ye shall write I have confounded; wherefore I will cause in my own due time that these stones shall magnify to the eyes of men these things which ye shall write.” Ether 3:23-24 Blog Here

Understanding 344 Days on the Ocean to Cross this Great Water

Ether 2:24 says, “For behold, ye shall be as a whale in the midst of the sea; for the mountain waves shall dash upon you. Nevertheless, I will bring you up again out of the depths of the sea.” This indicates to me a far larger body of water and a very different body of water than the “many waters” spoken of above with the first set of barges.

(Here also the Brother of Jared uses the phrase, “cross this great water“, which to me shows a singular body of a very large body of water, unlike the many waters which seem smaller and less vast and easier perhaps to navigate.) Similar definitions of seas in the Book of Mormon is found in 1 Nephi that says, “And we beheld the sea, which we called Irreantum, which, being interpreted, is many waters.” 1 Nephi 17:5

The definitions below help us understand the two main descriptions in the book of Ether about water, ocean, or seas. I feel it is obvious that the term,  cross this great water, means our oceans today, and many waters most likely applies to what we call today seas, gulfs, inlets, etc.

I believe I now understand the term “many waters.” The term describes a lot of differently named gulf’s, inlet’s, or sea’s that are all connected by other water or seas. This would be unlike the Great Lakes which is “many waters” but they are all connected with some type of land, peninsula, or geological feature. I am sure anciently the Great Lakes were one complete body of water but that may have been during the time of Adam and predates the flood.

Remember also, my friend and Phoenicia Captain who has sailed 30,000 nautical miles in a 600 BC replica ship, from the Old World to Florida, said to me in Jan of 2023, “the  ocean currents move at about half a mile per hour or 12 miles per day. So any voyage from say Japan to the Americas would take a few hundred days, depending on the distance (4000 miles – Japan to North America, would equal 333 days at sea).” Philip Beale

[Wow, another incredibly accurate piece of information].

Sea as a River?

I love how Jonathan Neville explained the River Sidon as a possible Sea. “I looked up the word sea in Biblical Hebrew concordances. Strong’s Concordance transliterates the Hebrew as yam, with the number 3220. The NAS Exhaustive Concordance defines yam as sea and notes variations, including seacoast, west, west side, and westward. Brown-Driver-Briggs offer usages in context, including the Mediterranean Sea, Red Sea, Dead Sea, Sea of Galilee—and “a mighty river.”

The example given for “a mighty river” is the Nile River. The Hebrew term yam is used in Isaiah 19:5 and Nahum 3:8 (twice in one verse), both in connection with Thebes, or the modern Luxor.

Alternate translations show the term is translated as either sea or river.

A useful online source is here: http://bit.ly/Moroni12. Moroni’s America page 34

1828 Webster’s Dictionary-

By looking at the 1828 Webster’s Dictionary we can see the definition of word during the time of Joseph Smith. We all have many varied definitions of the various bodies of water mentioned in the Book of Mormon. I give you these definitions to help you evaluate the names of oceans, lakes, rivers, seas, and other bodies of water you will come across.

Sea

“A large body of water, nearly enclosed by land, as the Baltic or the Mediterranean; as the sea of Azof. Seas are properly branches of the ocean, and upon the same level. Large bodies of water inland, and situated above the level of the ocean, are lakes. The appellation of sea, given to the Caspian lake, is an exception, and not very correct. So the lake of Galilee is called a sea, from the Greek.” Source

Water

The ocean; a sea; a lake; a river; any great collection of water; as in the phrases, to go by water to travel by water. Source

Ocean

“The vast body of water which covers more than three fifths of the surface of the globe, called also the sea, or great sea. It is customary to speak of the ocean as if divided into three parts, the Atlantic ocean the Pacific ocean and the Indian ocean; but the ocean is one mass or body, partially separated by the continents of Europe, Asia and Africa on one side, and by America on the other.” Source

Irreantum

IRREANTUM is one of the few Book of Mormon names that is defined with a textual gloss in the Book of Mormon. This gloss signals that its meaning was not readily discernible to readers of the plates and was not in their language. A number of different etymologies have been proposed for IRREANTUM, one Semitic and four EGYPTIAN. Source

Semitic languages and would mean “somewhat literally, ‘abundant watering of completeness,’ or ‘fully abundant waters.’”1 The second proposed origin for the word Irreantum is Egyptian, and when parsed “the elements would mean ‘great watercourse of all.’”2 

Ripliancum

And it came to pass that he came to the waters of Ripliancum, which, by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all; wherefore, when they came to these waters they pitched their tents; and Shiz also pitched his tents near unto them; and therefore on the morrow they did come to battle.” Ether 15:8

Ripliancum- Jaredite GN 1. “Large, to exceed all,” waters of, north of RAMAH and OGATH (Ether 15:8, 10)

Until possible language affinities for JAREDITE names can be determined, all suggestions for etymologies of JAREDITE names must remain more speculative than substantive. With that caveat, the onomasticon does offer etymologies for some JAREDITE names, especially if it is possible that some JAREDITE names were translated into NEPHITE, or were otherwise related to one or more Semitic languages.

Likely with Sumerian rib “surpassing, outstanding, massive; strong.”[1]

The -LIAN- element (as for -REAN- in IRREANTUM) might be derived from the Semitic root rwy “abundant waters,” with the nominalizing affix -n. In such an instance, the -r- following a bilabial plosive would perforce change to an -l-. Cf. Tupliaš River (Akkadian) = Duweirig.” Source 

Winds and Buried in the Deep

Ether 6:7 “And it came to pass that when they were buried in the deep there was no water that could hurt them, their vessels being tight like unto a dish, and also they were tight like unto the ark of Noah; therefore when they were encompassed about by many waters they did cry unto the Lord, and he did bring them forth again upon the top of the waters.

And it came to pass that the wind did never cease to blow towards the promised land while they were upon the waters; and thus they were driven forth before the wind.

Once on the Kuroshio Current east of Japan, and then the North Pacific Drift all the way into the United States, these sea currents would constantly drift or flow or push things constantly or as the scripture says, “never cease.” Once reaching the Promised Land (United States), in my opinion near the Columbia River in eastern Washington State, is my best choice of landing as I will explain below. They then would have spread all over Canada, USA, and Mexico.

We know the Jaredites had their final battles at Hill Ramah or Cumorah as the Nephites called it. “And it came to pass that the army of Coriantumr did pitch their tents by the hill Ramah; and it was that same hill where my father Mormon did hide up the records unto the Lord, which were sacred.” Ether 15:11

To arrive from the Columbia River to Hill Ramah would have a very direct route, using the rivers across the United States. The route could easily be from the Columbia River, to the Missouri River, to the Mississippi River, for a short ride and to the Head of the River Sidon (Mississippi/Ohio Confluence) they could follow the Ohio River east which continues as the Allegheny River near Pittsburg, and then on the Genesee River which flows north, right to Cumorah Land.

Japan Earthquake and Tsunami (3/11/11)

Now, so we may better understand the importance of 344 Days on the Ocean to Cross this Great Water, let us see if we find in the world today, some event or travel that may help us confirm, that 344 days, non stop towards America on the Pacific is feasible. It is not only feasible, it happened.

“Japan earthquake and tsunami of 2011, also called Great Sendai Earthquake or Great Tōhoku Earthquake, severe natural disaster that occurred in northeastern Japan on March 11, 2011.  The event began with a powerful earthquake off the northeastern coast of Honshu, Japan’s main island, which caused widespread damage on land and initiated a series of large tsunami waves that devastated many coastal areas of the country, most notably in the Tōhoku region (northeastern Honshu). The tsunami also instigated a major nuclear accident at a power station along the coast…

The magnitude-9.0 earthquake struck at 2:46 PM. (The early estimate of magnitude 8.9 was later revised upward.) The epicenter was located some 80 miles (130 km) east of the city of Sendai, (see red circles in map left) Miyagi prefecture, and the focus occurred at a depth of 18.6 miles (about 30 km) below the floor of the western Pacific Ocean…

As the search for victims continued, the official count of those confirmed dead or still missing rose to about 28,500. However, as more people thought to be missing were found to be alive, that figure began to drop; by the end of 2011 it had been reduced to some 19,300.” Source

Predicted Distribution of Debris (One year)

The Tsunami of March 2011 struck the northeast coast of Japan. The  image below shows the predicted distribution of debris by April 3, 2012, which would end up in the State of Washington or a little further north in Alaska within 1 to 2 years depending on the size of debris, currents and temperatures.

As we have discussed, the Jaredite 2nd set of barges traveling from Hong Kong, Taiwan, China or Japan to the United States,(see map above) would have taken 344 days as the scriptures say.

“When the monstrous tsunami of March 2011 struck the northeast coast of Japan, the retreating waves pulled many pieces of civilization and many lives out to sea. The Japanese government estimated that 5 million tons of debris was swept up by the event, with about 70 percent sinking to the seafloor and 1.5 million tons left floating. More than a year later, the debris from that tragedy is still drifting on the Pacific Ocean

The map above shows the output of the Surface Currents from Diagnostic (SCUD) model, an attempt to simulate where and how that debris would disperse. Orange and red shaded areas represent parcels of water with a high probably of containing floating debris. The deeper the red color, the higher the likely concentration. The debris field stretches roughly 5,000 kilometers by 2,000 kilometers across the North Pacific.

The model begins with more than 678,000 “tracers” being released from various points along the northeastern coast of Japan on March 11, 2011. The initial distribution is based on the density of population and development…

Debris was initially carried by the potent Kuroshio Current, which whips past eastern Japan much like the Gulf Stream in the North Atlantic. The Kuroshio carries surface waters northeast, before eventually turning east in the Kuroshio Extension and then the North Pacific Current. Some debris should reach the west coast of North America within a year or two, while much of it is likely to end up in the floating debris field in the middle of the North Pacific Gyre that is referred to as “the garbage patch…

“in Canada recently detected an abandoned 150-foot Japanese fishing vessel floating offshore of British Columbia. Other reports of debris in Washington and Hawaii came in months ago. But in most cases, the objects were larger and standing above the water line, where they could be pushed like sails at higher speeds. The model shown above tracks objects sitting at or just below the water line.”

NASA Earth Observatory image by Jesse Allen, using model data courtesy of Jan Hafner, International Pacific Research Center. Caption by Michael Carlowicz.

Summary of Multi-Model Simulations of Debris Drift from the 2011 Japan Tsunami

“The models agree that windage, a variable characterizing debris exposure to the wind, stratifies the debris and affects the pathways during the eastward drift from Japan: high-windage items reaching North America first, at the end of 2011, (260 to 300 days) with lower windage items arriving up to approximately 36 months later. Only SCUD model, however, successfully reproduced all main peaks of tsunami-boat arrivals reported from the US/Canada West Coast indicating that surface currents and surface drift remain a challenging task for ocean models.” International Pacific Research Center More Info

The IPRC Model for tracking the Japan tsunami debris across the Pacific has been adjusted to reflect the effects of wind on different types of debris. The original model was based on data from scientific drifting buoys with large drogues at 15 meters below the surface to measure the movements of currents. To this model, Senior Scientist Nikolai Maximenko and Scientific Computer Programmer Jan Hafner have now added five levels of windage to provide a more complete simulation of the debris field and a more accurate estimate of the present location of various types of debris. Objects with the highest windage in the model started to arrive on the West Coast already at the end of 2011. The new animations generated by the model are available to the public at the International Pacific Research Center Marine and Tsunami Debris 

After the March 11, 2011 Japan Tsunami, this scan (Pictures above) of the International Pacific Research Center Marine and Tsunami Debris Center, shows you where the debris field was located 8 months later, 10 months after the disaster, and 12 months later. You can see a large drift of debris landed right in the northwest corner of the United States, very close to where the Columbia River would empty. This helps validate the 344 days it took the Jaredites to follow the currents of the same ocean at a similar distance as the debris of the tsunami. Click the link below for an animated video of the drit motion. http://iprc.soest.hawaii.edu/users/hafner/PUBLIC/TSUNAMI_DEBRIS/WINDAGE_03/ANIMATION_1/movie_windages.gif

Jaredites Led by the Lord

Nephi made a thorough documentation of the route taken by his group when leaving Jerusalem to Oman which they called Bountiful. I believe at Oman they traveled in September at harvest time, and went the direction of the currents in the fall and traveled west around the tip of Africa to Florida.

The Book of Ether offers us clues of travel to “that quarter where there never had man been“, probably south east on foot towards Kuwait, and then on the many waters.  

They were led spiritually by the brother of Jared, one of the mightiest prophets of whom we have record. The brother of Jared recognized in this task something fundamentally different from their previous efforts at barge-building: These barges would be used to cross the “great deep” in an extended voyage. But the barges were not fit for long voyages for at least two reasons: First, there was no light source inside the barges, rendering the interiors inky black, with no ability to see in order to steer or take care of other necessities; and second, the barges were airtight, with no mechanism to allow the passengers to breathe when the air became stale. Since these were problems that were beyond the ken of the Jaredites to solve on their own initiative, the brother of Jared took them to the Lord, and the Lord gave him instructions to help them resolve the problems. (For a fascinating and instructive take on this scriptural account, read or listen to Elder Bruce R. McConkie’s BYU devotional speech “Agency or Inspiration – Which?“)

In short, the Jaredites’ earlier barge-building efforts appear to have been for a shorter-duration voyage, so no special construction was required. It was only when crossing the sea, a journey of nearly a year, that they needed such special construction and conditions.

David Read  Face of a Nephite
Kennewick Man Has Haplogroup X DNA

The Kennewick Man is a human skeleton that was found in Kennewick, Washington in 1996. The skeleton is claimed to be over 6-8,000 years old, and is believed to be from a male who was around 40-50 years old when he died. The Kennewick Man generated huge public interest, as claims were made over who the skeleton belonged to. Native American tribes claimed him as their ancestor, and the skeleton was eventually returned to them in 2017.

Our friend David Read has shared a lot of information about how Kennewick man most likely validates the Book of Mormon timeline. If he is correct, it will also validate the Jaredite landing near the west coast of the United States near the State of Washington.

Purchase Here

“Nephites in North America: New DNA Evidence”
Despite popular belief, the currently available DNA evidence supports the Book of Mormon. Critics who attempt to rely on DNA evidence to attack the truth of the Book of Mormon misinterpret or misconstrue what the DNA evidence actually shows. In this presentation, Mr. Read will present more DNA evidence that has recently come to light supporting Book of Mormon claims.

As one example, Mr. Read will discuss further scientific studies which again confirm that mitochondrial DNA haplogroup X (previously publicized by Rod Meldrum) is found among Native Americans and originated in the Middle East. Indeed, one recent study found a variety of haplogroup X in Egypt that is just one mutation away from the type found in Native Americans, which undermines the critics’ previous claims that Native American haplotype X2a has “too many mutations” from the haplogroup X haplotypes found in the Middle East to fit a Book of Mormon timeframe for a migration from the Middle East to the Americas.

Mr. Read will also present new DNA evidence regarding Y DNA haplogroup R, which is a second non-Asian DNA type found in large numbers among some Native American groups. Mr. Read will present evidence showing that this non-Asian DNA type also predates Columbus and has a distribution pattern in common with haplogroup X. This means that there is now a second and separate line of DNA evidence that corroborates the haplogroup X information and is again consistent with the Book of Mormon.

Finally, Mr. Read will explain the significance of recent findings about an ancient Native American skeleton known as Kennewick Man, whose DNA is haplogroup X, but whose carbon dating has been commonly reported as being over 8,000 years old. Because of the reported carbon dating, Kennewick Man is now often used by critics to argue that haplogroup X in the Americas predates Book of Mormon timeframes. However, this again misconstrues the evidence. Mr. Read will demonstrate that a more complete analysis of the carbon dating for Kennewick Man shows that his correct age is within Book of Mormon timeframes and once again supports the DNA evidence in favor of the Book of Mormon.
David possesses many intellectual interests. Before finishing his juris doctorate in law and becoming a patent attorney and later a judge, he earned undergraduate degrees in chemistry and philosophy. Over the past 10 years, he has completed a considerable amount of research into the historical authenticity of the Book of Mormon with a particular emphasis on DNA evidence related to the Book of Mormon. Through this research, he has recently uncovered additional DNA evidence that corroborates and supports the historical authenticity of the Book of Mormon. Register to see his video here bookofmormonevidence.org/streaming

Warning

I now share with you a plethora of additional information about the Jaredites possible landing places in Eastern Asia, with artifacts that date to the Jaredite time frame. I only warn you as I have taken up most of your day already, with this previous information on the Jaredite route, and if you are a sucker for punishment you will endure more fascinating information.

I want to say, Wow! The amount of information available today is massive. We know the Book of Mormon is the absolute truth, and I love finding the secondary evidence to validate its spiritual truth. Information is everywhere if you just look and study and research and don’t forget to pray!


Connection/China/Mexico/North America

From a Wayne May talk Oct 2013 at the Firm Foundation

Jaredites Landed in China?
Chinese Artifacts in Western North America

New Evidence Ancient Chinese Explorers Landed in America Excites Experts 
By Tara MacIsaac Epoch Times  

John A. Ruskamp Jr., Ed.D., reports that he has identified an outstanding, history-changing treasure hidden in plain sight. High above a walking path in Albuquerque’s Petroglyph National Monument, Ruskamp spotted petroglyphs that struck him as unusual. After consulting with experts on Native American rock writing and ancient Chinese scripts to corroborate his analysis, he has concluded that the readable message preserved by these petroglyphs was likely inscribed by a group of Chinese explorers thousands of years ago.

Arizona Cartouche Chinese Petroglyphs.

On the fringe of archaeology have long been claims that the Chinese reached North America long before Europeans. With some renowned experts taking interest in Ruskamp’s discovery, those claims may be working their way from the fringe to the core.

It doesn’t mean our history textbooks will change tomorrow. Anything short of discovering an undisturbed early Asiatic relic or village in the Americas may fail to convince those archaeologists who have dogmatically rejected evidence of an ancient Chinese presence in the New World, said Ruskamp.

But, the disparate and widespread symbols he has found show many indications of authenticity. They have the potential to inspire a more serious investigation into early trans-Pacific interaction. To date, Ruskamp has identified over 82 petroglyphs matching unique ancient Chinese scripts not only at multiple sites in Albuquerque, New Mexico, but also nearby in Arizona, as well as in Utah, Nevada, California, Oklahoma, and Ontario. Collectively, he believes that most of these artifacts were created by an early Chinese exploratory expedition, although some appear to be reproductions made by Native people for their own purposes.

Did China discover America 70 years before Columbus?

Recently we reported on a new book by Italian physicist and philologist Lucio Russo who presented the controversial claim that the ancient Greeks discovered America long before Christopher Columbus set foot on American soil in 1492. Now another historian is arguing that the Chinese also discovered the ‘New World’ 70 years before Columbus…

Chinese map dated 1418 supports that the Chinese were exploring the Americas in 1421

Amateur historian Gavin Menzies has made a career upending conventional wisdom and has already authored three highly controversial books: ‘1421: The Year China Discovered the World’, in which he claims that a Chinese fleet helmed by Admiral Zheng He sailed to the Americas in 1421, and its sequel, ‘1434:

But is there any evidence for Menzies’ so-called outlandish claims? In a new book titled ‘Who Discovered America: The Untold History of the Peopling of the Americas’, Menzies claims a Chinese map dated 1418 supports his contention that the Chinese were exploring the Americas in 1421. The map charted by Chinese Admiral Zheng He appears to show North American rivers and coasts as well as the continent of South America in some detail. He also writes that DNA markers prove American Indians and other natives are the descendants of several waves of Asian settlers.

Menzies claims that the map has been authenticated by an appraiser form Christie’s Auctions, as well as by a team of historians who concluded that it was written in the Ming Dynasty, a Chinese period that lasted from 1368 to 1644. The map is further corroborated, Mr Menzies says, by the Chinese names of numerous towns and regions in Peru.” OCTOBER, 9, 2013 APRIL HOLLOWAY


Jaredites Landed in Taiwan?

The Saoba Stone Pillars of Taiwan Present A Peinan Culture Conundrum

Taiwan is a modern and dynamic country, but it also has a rich culture and history, which is often forgotten by the wider world. The island has been home to a variety of communities and cultures since the Neolithic age. One of the most remarkable archaeological sites in Taiwan are the Saoba stone pillars in the Satokoay Historical Site which is a third-grade national historic monument and one of Taiwan’s most popular tourist attractions.

The Enigmatic Saoba Stone Pillars

The stone pillars are two large, badly-weathered standing stones that may have once had carvings on them. The pillars are of different heights – one is 18 feet (6 meters) and the other is 12 feet (4 meters) high. They are situated on a slope north of the Wuhe terrace and face a deep river valley. The Satokay Historical Site is located in an area of outstanding natural beauty and the pillars can be seen from a distance.

Circles of small rocks surround both pillars, and how the two large stones were transported and erected at this site is a mystery, but given their remarkable location, Saoba stone pillars may have been used for ceremonial or religious purposes.

The Peinan Culture

The stones are believed to be part of the ancient Peinan Culture, also known as the Beinan Culture. There has been an excavation of the Saoba site, but it yielded little of historical value. And at another Peinan site, similar stone pillars were found which has led many experts to accept that the stones are important relics of Peinan culture. 

Jade earing found at a Peinan Cultural site (Beinan Site Academic)

A similar standing stone to the one at Saoba can also be seen at National Museum of Prehistory and Peinan Culture Park. This Neolithic culture flourished in Taiwan about 2,000 to 3,000 years ago.  It was fairly advanced when compared to previous societies on the island. It is noted for its distinctive stone coffins that have been found all over the Pacific and South-East Asia, convincing many that Taiwan was the birthplace of some of the Asian-Pacific cultures and civilizations. There is evidence that migration from Taiwan was very important in the spread of civilization in the region. While experts generally accept the stone pillars are from the Peinan culture, their role and purpose are not known.

Niumatou Site: An Archaeological Preservation of Taiwan’s Lost Aborigines

Atayal indigenous woman

“As long as 5,500 years ago the Formosan, Taiwan’s indigenous peoples, lived in small settlements in relative isolation along the coastal terrace in the Taichung (formerly Niumatou) basin areas. The men fished and hunted deer or wild boars, while women farmed and raised the families. They predominantly occupied the edges of the low-lying river terraces on the slope of the mountain which were covered by lush forests. Their stilt houses were raised on platforms above the typhoon flood levels. Possibly due to population expansion as well as needing a safer place to live, they moved higher up into the hilly areas approximately 3,800 years ago.

The Taiwan aborigines are termed Austronesian, with linguistic and genetic ties to a list of ethnic groups including those of New Zealand  and Hawaii,  Timor-Leste, the Philippines, Indonesia, Malaysia and Brunei and others from the African region, to name a few.

Mother Found Still Cradling Baby After 4800 Years

“Oftentimes, few people are interested in the findings of archeological digs – broken pots, scattered bones, it usually takes a sign of cannibalism or extraordinarily old carbon dating to draw the mainstream media’s attention. Yet a Taiwanese discovery announced last year proved to be an exception to the rule. Photos of the exhumed bodies went viral and major news organizations from Fox News to the Huffington Post reported on the story. What was that discovery? A Stone Age skeleton of a mother cradling a baby in a shared grave.

The Origins of the Mummified Mother and Baby

The Stone Age remains of a mother cradling her baby

The scientific excavation began in 2014 and took about a year to complete. A team of archaeologists led by Chu Whei-Lee of Taiwan’s National Museum of Science was working on a Neolithic site 6.2 miles (10 kilometers) inland from Taiwan’s western coast. Today, that area is called Taichung City but the site itself has been dubbed An-ho. Experts believe shorelines have shifted over the years and that An-ho was once a coastal village. Indeed, over 200 shark teeth have been found in the site’s dwellings, however, whether these teeth were practical, decorative, or spiritual is not known. The inhabitants of An-ho were most likely Dabenkeng people.

“The Dabenkeng people were the first farmers in Taiwan, who may have come from the south and southeast coasts of China about 5,000 years ago,” says Chengwha Tsang of Taiwan’s Academia Sinica. “This culture is the earliest Neolithic culture so far found in Taiwan.” (Drake, 2016) Taiwanese Dabenkeng culture featured corded ware pottery and stone adzes. source

Jaredites Landed in Japan

Ancient DNA Rewrites Story of Japanese Ancestry

One of the ancient Japanese skulls from which DNA was extracted. Credit: Shigeki Nakagome / Trinity College Dublin

The archipelago nation of Japan has been occupied since the Upper Paleolithic period (36,000 BC), and dual genomic Japanese ancestry has been the dominant theory, up until now. A new study carried out by Trinity College Dublin, published in the journal Sciences Advances , has completely changed this narrative, pointing to a tripartite Japanese ancestry, i.e., genetic origins from three different, ancient populations.

“We are very excited about our findings on the tripartite structure of Japanese populations. This finding is significant in terms of rewriting the origins of modern Japanese by taking advantage of the power of ancient genomics,” said Professor Shigeki Nakagome, a geneticist at Trinity College Dublin, and co-lead author of the study.

Japanese Ancestry Based on aDNA and New Genome Samples

The aDNA (ancient DNA) extracted from human bones, derived from 12 newly sequenced ancient Japanese genomes from pre- and post-farming periods, confirm the genetic signatures of early indigenous Jomon hunter-gatherers and immigrant Yayoi farmers .

However, the aDNA analysis also revealed a third Japanese ancestry source. This third genetic component comes from the Kofun people, a Japanese cultural phase that rapidly advanced between the 3rd and 7th centuries AD, reports Phys.org.

The oldest of the study skeletons was that of a Jomon female, found in Ehime Prefecture , from 9,000 years ago, from which aDNA was extracted.

But the ancient DNA analysis of the latest study revealed something modern genetic data had completely missed. Three Japanese skeletons from 1,500 years ago, from a Kofun period site in Ishikawa Prefecture, showed three primary genetic sources, according to geneticist and study co-leader Professor Takashi Gakuhari of Kanazawa University, Japan.

Japanese Burial Mounds

An aerial view of the Mozu-Furuichi Kofun Group, a group of one hundred and twenty-three kofun or tumuli in Fujiidera and Habikino, Osaka Prefecture, Japan. Thirty-one of the burial mounds are keyhole-shaped, thirty round, forty-eight rectangular, and a further fourteen are of indeterminate shape. (Claude Jin / Adobe Stock)

An aerial view of the Mozu-Furuichi Kofun Group, a group of one hundred and twenty-three kofun or tumuli in Fujiidera and Habikino, Osaka Prefecture, Japan. Thirty-one of the burial mounds are keyhole-shaped, thirty round, forty-eight rectangular, and a further fourteen are of indeterminate shape. ( Claude Jin / Adobe Stock)

The Third Japanese Ancestry Source: The Kofun People

The Kofun period is associated with the first emergence of political centralization in Japan, which continued and eventually became dominant. The Jomon people occupied the Japanese archipelago between 16,000 and 3,000 years ago, while the Yayoi migrated from the Asian mainland (specifically the northeast) and lived in Japan between 900 BC and 300 AD, says the Daily Mail It was the Yayoi, who introduced wet-rice farming to Japan. 

Based on the study results, the Kofun DNA comprised 71% of the genetic Japanese ancestry, versus 13% and 16% respectively for the Jomon and Yayoi DNA.

Interestingly, the Kofun ancestry most closely resembled the genetics of the Han people, who make up most of the population of China. “Chinese characters started to be used in this period [Kofun], such as Chinese characters inscribed on metal implements, for example swords,” said Nakagome. He was referring to the import of technology and culture from China, by way of the Korean Peninsula.

“Jōmon people” (縄文人, Jōmon jin) is the generic name of several peoples who lived in the Japanese archipelago during the Jōmon period (c. 14,000 to 300 BCE). The Jōmon people may have consisted of multiple groups, which arrived and merged at different times in the Japanese archipelago, using multiple migration routes, rather than a single homogeneous people.” Wikipedia

Jaredite/Near East Mummies DNA?

The First Genome Data from Ancient Egyptian Mummies: Ancient Egyptians Were Most Closely Related to Ancient Populations from the Near East

Egyptian Sarcophagus containing mummifies remains

“An international team of scientists, led by researchers from the University of Tuebingen (Germany) and the Max Planck Institute for the Science of Human History in Jena, successfully recovered and analyzed ancient DNA from Egyptian mummies dating from approximately 1400 BCE to 400 CE, including the first genome-wide nuclear data from three individuals, establishing ancient Egyptian mummies as a reliable source for genetic material to study the ancient past. The study, published on Tuesday in Nature Communications , found that modern Egyptians share more ancestry with Sub-Saharan Africans than ancient Egyptians did, whereas ancient Egyptians were found to be most closely related to ancient people from the Near East…

The Research

For this study, an international team of researchers from the University of Tuebingen, the Max Planck Institute for the Science of Human History in Jena, Germany, the University of Cambridge, the Polish Academy of Sciences, and the Berlin Society of Anthropology, Ethnology and Prehistory, looked at 

genetic differentiation and population continuity over a 1,300-year timespan, and compared these results to modern populations. The team sampled 151 mummified individuals from the archaeological site of Abusir el-Meleq, along the Nile River in Middle Egypt, from two anthropological collections hosted and curated at the University of Tuebingen and the Felix von Luschan Skull Collection at the Museum of Prehistory of the Staatliche Museen zu Berlin, Stiftung Preussicher Kulturbesitz”. Source

Ancient Egyptians were more European than African, groundbreaking DNA research on mummies reveals

Analysis on mummies dating from 1400BC to 400AD showed they were genetically similar to people from Turkey and Europe

Analysis on 151 mummies revealed that they share more DNA with Europeans than Africans  By Ben Cusack 30 May 2017 Article Here

Chief Joseph Lamb Receipt 2042 BC

Not far from the landing of the Jaredites on the Columbia River, was found an amazing cuneiform tablet dating to 2042 BC, near the time frame of the Jaredites. I found it very interesting that on this square shaped stone was found wedge-shaped characters used in the ancient writing systems of Mesopotamia called cuneiform.

A sales receipt for a lamb dating back to 2042 B.C. in Assyria

It spoke about the purchase of sheep and goats for a sacrifice. In total there are three artifacts found in the USA with the ancient cuneiform script that have been studied by reputable archaeologists and deemed authentic. They are sales receipts for sheep and goats. Amazing. Below are the details.

The star is an Assyrian symbol

“In 1877 the respected leader of the Nez Perce tribe surrendered to the U. S. Government. At his surrender, Chief Thunder Rolling Down the Mountain (known by his Christian name Joseph), presented General Nelson Appleton Miles with a pendant, a 1 inch square clay tablet with writings unrecognizable to General Miles. The writing, which was translated by Dr. Robert D. Biggs, Assyriology Professor at the University of Chicago, turned out to be a sales receipt dating back to 2042 B.C. in Assyria.

It read:Nalu received 1 lamb from Abbashaga on the 11th day of the month of the festival of An, in the year Enmahgalanna was installed as high priestess of Nanna.”

Chief Joseph said the tablet had been passed down in his family for many generations. How would his family come into possession of a nearly 4,000-year-old tablet? According to the Chief, they inherited it from their white ancestors.” Josephknew.com More detail in my blog here:


Overwhelming Evidence Shows that the Jaredites and Nephites Fought Final Battles at the Exact Same Hill in Ontario, New York! Once called Ramah and once called Cumorah!

Where Exactly is Hill Cumorah/Ramah?

And it came to pass that the army of Coriantumr did pitch their tents by the hill Ramah; and it was that same hill where my father Mormon did hide up the records unto the Lord, which were sacred.” Ether 15:11

SPECULATION ABOUT BOOK OF MORMON GEOGRAPHY.
Within recent years there has arisen among certain students of the Book of Mormon a theory to the effect that within the period covered by the Book of Mormon, the Nephites and Lamanites were confined almost entirely within the borders of the territory comprising Central America and the southern portion of Mexico — the isthmus of Tehauntepec probably being the “narrow neck” of land spoken of in the Book of Mormon rather than the isthmus of Panama.232. 16

This theory is founded upon the assumption that it was impossible for the colony of Lehi’s to multiply and fill the hemisphere within the limits of 1,000 years, or from the coming of Lehi from Jerusalem to the time of the destruction of the Nephites at the Hill Cumorah. Moreover, they claim that the story in the Book of Mormon of the migrations, building of cities, and the wars and contentions, preclude the possibility of the people spreading over great distances such as we find within the borders Of North and South America.

EARTH POPULATED RAPIDLY.
If we are willing to accept the Bible record, which is confirmed by the Doctrine and Covenants, the entire civilization of the earth was destroyed in the flood except Noah and his family. Moreover, this destruction took place less than 5,000 years ago, and today the population of the earth, notwithstanding wars and destructions, is estimated at over 2,000,000,000 souls. (Updated population of the earth, Nov 2022, 8 billion plus here)

The population of Europe, based upon the best records available, is vastly increased over that at the time of the discovery of America; yet upon this hemisphere are to be found hundreds of millions of people, descendants of European and Asiatic ancestors who knew nothing of this land before the discovery by Columbus. The rapid increase of posterity is known to every genealogist who has traced the record of the early settlers in this western country.

LOCALE OF CUMORAH, RAMAH, AND RIPLIANCUM.
This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century.

It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all. “And it came to pass that we did march forth to the land of Cumorah, and we did pitch our tents round about the hill Cumorah; and it was in a land of many waters, rivers, and fountains; and here we had hope to gain advantage over the Lamanites.” 

EARLY BRETHREN LOCATE CUMORAH IN WESTERN NEW YORK.
It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. 

Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery, Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” LOCALE OF CUMORAH, RAMAH, AND RIPLIANCUM. Joseph Fielding Smith Doctrines of Salvation Vol 3 Chapter 12

Jaredite Artifacts Japan, China, Alaska, Washington, Canada, British Columbia

Please do your own research by typing in the numbered quote below in a google search. These things should come up for you to read. The dating of archaeology is very unconfirmed. For example if a site says it dated to 30,000 BC I feel that more likely means sometime near the beginning of Adam or his recent posterity. I believe most likely Adam was placed on the earth in about 4,000 BC. You see my dating of events based on John Pratt and others above as my possible time lines. Johnpratt.com

1.Oldest Bone Projectile Point in the Americas Found Stuck in a Mastodon. Manis Mastodon site Sequim, Washington, 13,900  Manis, WA

2.Iñupiat Sod House Excavated in Alaska.  Iñupiat people are known to have lived in this area for 3,500 years. Walakpa, AK

3.Arrowhead dating back at least 6,000 years found near Williams Lake, B.C.

4.13,800-year-old Haida site found underwater Juan Perez Sound off British Columbia in Canada.

5.Keatley Creek Archaeological Site in British Colombia the Fraser Canyon area, Keatley River. Site was first inhabited as early as 7,000 BP

6.Bluefish Caves is an archaeological site in the Yukon, just below Old Crow. Radiocarbon dating suggested age 24,000 before present (BP).

7.14,000 Old Heiltsuk Village Could it be the Oldest in North America? Triquet Island on B.C.’s Central Coast.  2500-2900 BC

8.Type 1E kiln pegs from St George’s Quay dig in Lancaster Washington

9.Prehistoric Architecture of Oregon By Dr. Leland Gilsen, 14,953 prehistoric and 7,485 historic sites (22,438 total) 

10.Smoking pipes discovered in archaeological contexts demonstrate that Indigenous peoples of the Pacific Northwest of North America have practiced smoking for over 4,500 years.

11.First Genome Data from Ancient Egyptian Mummies: Ancient Egyptians Were Most Closely Related to Ancient Populations from the Near East

12.Ancient Egyptians were more European than African, groundbreaking DNA research on mummies reveals 1400BC to 400AD

13.The Saoba Stone Pillars of Taiwan Present A Peinan Culture Conundrum. 3,000 years ago.

14.Niumatou Site: An Archaeological Preservation of Taiwan’s Lost Aborigines 4,000 years ago.

15.Ancient Peinan Culture, also known as the Beinan Culture. 2300 to 5300 years old Taiwan

16.Complex society in prehistoric Korea has long been understood as a socioeconomic corollary of its Bronze Age agriculture 1300–300 b.c.

17.Mother Found Still Cradling Baby After 4800 Years Taiwan

18.The Dabenkeng people were the first farmers in Taiwan, who may have come from the south and southeast coasts of China about 5,000 years ago,” says Chengwha Tsang of Taiwan’s Academia Sinica.

19.Ancient DNA Rewrites Story of Japanese Ancestry

20.The Third Japanese Ancestry Source: The Kofun People

  1. Yayoi migrated from the Asian mainland and lived in Japan between 900 BC and 300 AD, says the Daily Mail.

4,500-Year-Old Smoking Pipes Discovered in Washington State

“Smoking pipes discovered in archaeological contexts demonstrate that Indigenous peoples of the Pacific Northwest of North America have practiced smoking for over 4,500 years.” Wikipedia

BP Dates Below refer to “Before Present”  

BP refers to “Before Present”   “BP is a system commonly used by geologists and archaeologists for the purposes of carbon dating. Because carbon dating become popular in the 1950s, BP essentially means “before 1950.” To estimate, I just think of it as “years ago.” So if you have 15,000 BP, it would be about 15,000 years ago. If you wanted to be more exact, it would be BP + (current year – 1950), or 15,067. In the grand scheme of things, 67 years is generally not a big deal, so I find it’s easier to say “years ago.” Kat Sanders Founder and Blogger at Pawsitive Research (2015–present)

The “Present Year” is fixed at our calendar year of 1950. The date 1950 was arbitrarily assigned. It is not a movable. it does not refer to the current year because that year changes every year. Example 4000 BC is actually 4000 + 1950 or 5950 BP.  And 4417 BP is actually 2467 BC.

https://www.researchgate.net/figure/This-map-shows-archaeological-sites-throughout-the-Pacific-Northwest-where-pipes-or-pipe_fig3_353272591

 

 

 

 


Archaeological sites throughout the Pacific Northwest

This map shows archaeological sites throughout the Pacific Northwest where pipes or pipe fragments have been identified. See Supplemental Text 2 for a key to sites and references.
Selected pipes from the Mid-Columbia study representing the stylistic diversity of pipes in the region: (a) 45GR27.116, a conical granite pipe bowl; (b) 45GR30.2197, a fragment of a thin-walled tubular steatite pipe; and (c) 45DO172.2224, a robust oblong steatite pipe with regular incisions. Illustration by Trent Raymer. Research Gate

The Evolution of Smoking and Intoxicant Plant Use in Ancient Northwestern North America William J. Damitio , Shannon Tushingham, Korey J. Brownstein, R. G. Matson, and David R. Gang

“Smoking pipes discovered in archaeological contexts demonstrate that Indigenous peoples of the Pacific Northwest of North America have practiced smoking for over 4,500 years. Archaeometry and ancient residue metabolomics provide evidence for the association of particular plants with these artifacts. In this article, we synthesize recent research on ancient smoking and present current knowledge on the spatiotemporal distribution of smoking in the past. The presence of stone smoking pipes in the archaeological record is paired with our understanding of past plant use based on chemical residue analyses to create a picture of precontact smoking practices. Archaeological pipe data demonstrate that smoking was a widely distributed practice in the inland Northwest over the past several thousand years, but not on the coast. Distributional data—including positive and negative evidence from chemical residue studies—show that tobacco was an important smoke plant in the region as early as around 1,410 years ago and as far north as the mid-Columbia region. Ancient residue metabolomics contributes to a richer understanding of past use of specific plants through the identification of tobacco species and other indigenous plants, including Rhus glabra, Cornus sericia, and Salvia sp., as contributing to the chemical residues in ancient pipes.” The Evolution of Smoking and Intoxicant Plant Use

“Washington State has a rich archaeological heritage that spans over tens of thousands of years.  Typical pre-historic archaeological sites in Washington include shell middens, open sites or campsites, pictographs and petroglyphs, caves or rockshelters, wet sites, lithic sites, quarries, culturally modified trees, and burial sites or cemeteries.” DAHP October 2020

Other information

The Brother of Jared is Connected to Every Prophet including Joseph Smith

The Prophet Joseph Smith used the same Urim and Thummim that was “given to the brother of Jared upon the mount, when he talked with the Lord face to face President Joseph Fielding Smith wrote a brief history regarding the Urim and Thummim: “King Mosiah possessed ‘two stones which were fastened into the two rims of a bow,’ called by the Nephites Interpreters, with which he translated the Jaredite record [Mosiah 28:11–14], and these were handed down from generation to generation for the purposes of interpreting languages. How Mosiah came into possession of these two stones or Urim and Thummim the record does not tell us, more than to say that it was a ‘gift from God’ [Mosiah 21:28]. Mosiah had this gift or Urim and Thummim before the people of Limhi discovered the record of Ether. They may have been received when the ‘large stone’ was brought to Mosiah with engravings upon it, which he interpreted by the ‘gift and power of God’ [Omni 1:20–21]. They may have been given to him, or to some other prophet before his day, just as the Brother of Jared received them—from the Lord. “That the Urim and Thummim, or two stones, given to the Brother of Jared were those in the possession of Mosiah appears evident from Book of Mormon teachings… Joseph Smith received with the breastplate and the plates of the Book of Mormon, the Urim and Thummim, which were hid up by Moroni to come forth in the last days as a means by which the ancient record might be translated, which Urim and Thummim were given to the Brother of Jared” [D&C 17:1] (Joseph Fielding Smith Doctrines of Salvation, 3:223–25).

“Is it difficult to believe that the Urim and Thummim could be such a precision instrument to transmit messages from God to his supreme creation — man?”  NO Spencer W. Kimball, Faith Precedes the Miracle

The words Urim & Thummim are not found in the Book of Mormon! [Only Interpreters]. Nowhere in Scripture is found translation with a “rock in a hat”

“He should seal up the two stones”  “These stones shall magnify to the eyes of men”

How Many Stones did the Lord touch? “Did molten out of a rock sixteen small stones; and they were white and clear, even as transparent glass” Ether 3:1

“23 And behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write.

24 For behold, the language which ye shall write I have confounded; wherefore I will cause in my own due time that these stones shall magnify to the eyes of men these things which ye shall write.” Ether 3:23-24

“28 And it came to pass that the Lord commanded him that he should seal up the two stones which he had received, and show them not, until the Lord should show them unto the children of men.” Ether 3:28

 

New Art Sept 2023

“Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim constantly about his person” Lucy Mack Smith by Anne Marie Oborn

Ask yourself.

Have you heard many people or scholars speak about or describe the breastplate?
Where was it found?
How did Joseph hide the breastplate and the spectacles from those who transcribed for him?
Where did the two stones and the breastplate come from?
What is the significance of the breastplate?
Was it necessary for Joseph to use to translate?

You may be surprised, but there is plenty of scriptural evidence that Joseph indeed used the spectacles fastened to the breastplate to translate the entire Book of Mormon. (Save a Few Pages)

Joseph kept the “Key” ‘Constantly about his person’. Joseph used the “Key” to translate the Book of Mormon, not the seer stone.

Learn what the “Key” represents from Joseph’s own mouth as his mother describes it.

I believe Lucy Mack Smith is credible and not the second-hand Martin Harris, David Whitmer, or even Emma Smith, who all spoke about the stone in the hat but never saw the spectacles, the breastplate nor the plates during translation. Lucy Mack Smith said, “I trembled so much with fear lest all might be lost again by some small failure in keeping the commandments, that I was under the necessity of leaving the room to conceal my feelings. Joseph saw this and followed me. “Mother,” said he. “Do not be uneasy. All is right. See here,” said he, “I have got the key.“

Book available here

“I knew not what he meant, but took the article in my hands and, examining it with no covering but a silk handkerchief, found that it consisted of two smooth three-cornered diamonds set in glass, and the glasses were set in silver bows connected with each other in much the same way that old fashioned spectacles are made. He took them again and left me but did not tell me anything of the record…. That of which I spoke, which Joseph termed a key, was indeed nothing more nor less than a Urim and Thummim by which the angel manifested those things to him that were shown him in vision; by which also he could at any time ascertain the approach of danger, either to himself or the record, and for this cause, he kept these things constantly about his person.” (History of Joseph Smith, Revised and Enhanced, p. 139, 145)

You will learn from Scripture and from Joseph, through his mother, just what “by the gift and power of God” may have meant.

These Stones Fastened to a Breastplate” JSH 1:35 by Rian Nelson, Just $8

Polynesians Saved by the Lord in the Islands because of, “the worthiness of your forefathers.” 1911

Hagoth 56 BC Alma 63:5

Joseph F. Smith and the Presidency said, “The Lord … directed their course away from this continent [America] to their [the Polynesian ancestors’] island homes, that they might not be left to be preyed upon and destroyed by the more wicked part of the House of Israel whose descendants still roam upon this continent in a fallen and degraded state. … This is the secret of the overruling hand of providence which has been over you all from that time until you received the gospel through the preaching of the elders, and until the present time. …

And we repeat, the reason that few of the islands of the sea have been more highly favored and blessed in the Lord than those of your brethren of this continent is because of the worthiness of your forefathers who were led away and separated from their brethren of this continent, and because of the blessing of the Lord which has attended you, their children, from that time to the present.” A letter from the First Presidency, (Joseph F. Smith, Anthon H. Lund, and John Henry Smith), written to the Maori Saints on the occasion of their annual Hui Tau (conference) in 1911″  Maori Traditions and the Mormon Church by R. Lanier Britsch

Our Beloved Prophet

“In coming days, it will not be possible to survive spiritually without the guiding, directing, comforting, and constant influence of the Holy Ghost.” Russell M. Nelson May 23, 2018

“I plead with you to take charge of your testimony of Jesus Christ. Work for it. Own it. Care for it. Nurture it so that it will grow. Then watch for miracles to happen in your life.” Russell M. Nelson Aug 1, 2022


Please study out the information above. It has been a few years of research and my main purpose in sharing, is for you as an individual to study the Book of Mormon as you never have. I want you to not only know the spiritual truth which is most important of the Book of Mormon, but any additional information related to this amazing book. For as Moroni said, “we may know the truth of all things”. for as our Prophet also said, “Learn for yourself—right now at your age—how to receive personal revelation. And nothing will make a bigger difference in your life than that!” Hope of Israel. “Anytime you do anything that helps anyone—on either side of the veil—take a step toward making covenants with God and receiving their essential baptismal and temple ordinances, you are helping to gather Israel. It is as simple as that” (Russell M. Nelson, “Hope of Israel”)

Thanks for reading, Rian Nelson

Three Priesthoods-Three Altars

What is the significance of three altars mentioned by Heber C. Kimball during Zions Camp? Or, the three unique altars at the Kirtland Temple? or the three offices of the priesthood? Aren’t there only two Priesthoods, namely Levitical and Melchizedek? “There are, in the church, two priesthoods, namely, the Melchizedek and Aaronic, including the Levitical Priesthood.” D&C 107:1 This article will explain there are actually 3 Priesthoods including the Patriarchal Priesthood.

Zelph in Vision by Ken Corbett

Heber C. Kimball-
Three Grades of Priesthood
Three Altars, The Ancient Order

“On Tuesday, the 3d, several of us went up with the Prophet to the top of a mound on the bank of the Illinois River, which was several hundred feet above the river, and from the summit we had a pleasant view of the surrounding country. We could overlook the tops of the trees and the meadow or prairie on each side the river as far as our eyes could extend, which was one of the most pleasant scenes I ever beheld. On the top of this mound there was the appearance of three altars,, which had been built of stone, one above the other, according to the ancient order; [See picture left. 3-Altars on Zelph’s Mound], and the ground was strewn with human bones. This caused in us very peculiar feelins, to see the bones of our fellow creatures scattered in this manner, — fellow creatures who had been slain in ages past. We felt prompted to dig down into the mound, and sending for a shovel and hoe, we proceeded to move away the earth. At about one foot in depth we discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire; and between two of his ribs we found an Indian arrow, which had evidently been the cause of his death. We took the legf and thio-h bones and carried them to Clay County. All four appeared sound. Brother Brigham Young has yet the arrow in his possession. It was a common thing to find bones thus bleaching upon the earth in that country. “The same day we pursued our journey. While on our way we felt anxious to know who the person was who had been killed by that arrow. It was made known to Joseph that he had been an officer who fell in battle, in the last destruction among the Lamanites, and his name was Zelph. This caused us to rejoice much, to think that God was so mindful of us as to show these things to His servant. Brother Joseph had enquired of the Lord and it was made known to him in a vision. P 62 LIFE OF HEBER C. KIMBALL

Zelph a Man of God by Ken Corbett

The Prophet Joseph called upon Brother Brigham, myself and others, saying, “Brethren, come, go along with me, and I will show you something,” He led us a short distance to a place where were the ruins of three altars built of stone, one above the other, and one standing a little back of the other, like unto the pulpits in the Kirtland Temple, representing the order of three grades of Priesthood; “There,” said Joseph, “is the place where Adam offered up sacrifice after he was cast out of the garden.” The altar stood at the highest point of the bluff. I went and examined the place several times while I remained there. (Life of Heber C. Kimball  , pp. 209-210)

Appendix: Kirtland Temple pulpits by Kip Sperry

Kirtland Temple interior, Melchizedek Priesthood pulpits, August 1907,George Edward Anderson Collection. Courtesy of Church Archives, TheChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Salt Lake City, Utah.

BECAUSE OF GENERAL INTEREST REGARDING THE INITIALS on the pulpits in the Kirtland Temple, they will be explained in this section. There are two sets of elevated pulpits (altars) in the Kirtland Temple, known as the house of the Lord—one set is located in the lower auditorium and another set in the upper (second floor) auditorium. Pulpits in the upper court (second floor) of the temple are not as decorative and are less elevated. The lower auditorium also has a drop-leaf table in front of the Melchizedek pulpits for preparing the sacrament. The initials engraved in gold letters on the curved panels of the Melchizedek Priesthood pulpits (facing east) and the Aaronic Priesthood pulpits (facing west) designate various presiding officers in the Church. Initials on the pulpits are described below. [1] The lower court was designated by revelation to Joseph Smith for offering the sacrament, preaching, fasting, and praying, while the upper court was built as a school for the Latter-day Saint Apostles. [2]

WEST TIER, MELCHIZEDEK PRIESTHOOD PULPITS

Kirtland Temple interior showing the Melchizedek Priesthood pulpits,detail of west pulpits, lower assembly room, 1935. Courtesy of Library of Congress Print and Photographs Department, Washington DC

M.P.C. Melchizedek Presiding Council (First Presidency of the Church or Stake)
P.M.H. Presiding Melchizedek High Priesthood (Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, or Stake High Council)
M.H.P. Melchizedek High Priesthood (High Priests Quorum)
P.E.M. Presiding (Presidency) Elders Melchizedek (representing Elders Quorum)

EAST TIER, AARONIC PRIESTHOOD PULPITS
B.P.A. Bishop Presiding over Aaronic Priesthood
P.A.P. Presiding (Presidency) Aaronic Priests
P.T.A. Presiding (Presidency) Teachers, Aaronic
P.D.A. Presiding (Presidency) Deacons, Aaronic

Here is an interesting description of the two sets of pulpits from the autobiography of Heber C. Kimball–

In each of these rooms were built two pulpits, one in each end. Each pulpit consisted of four different apartments; the fourth standing on a platform raised a suitable height above the floor; the third stood directly behind and elevated a little above the fourth; the second in rear of and elevated above the third; and in like manner the first above the second. Each of these apartments was just large enough and rightly calculated to seat three persons, and the breastwork in front of each of these three last mentioned was constituted of three semi-circles joining each other, and finished in good style. The fourth or lower one, was straight in front, and had an elegant table leaf attached to it, that could be raised at pleasure for the convenience of administering the sacrament, etc. These pulpits were alike in each end of the house. One was for the use of the Melchizedek or High Priesthood, and the other for the Aaronic or lesser Priesthood. The first or highest apartment was occupied by the First Presidency over the whole Church; the second apartment by the Melchizedek High Priesthood; the third by the President of the High Priests’ Quorum; and the fourth by the President of the Elders and his two counselors. The highest apartment of the other pulpit was occupied by the Bishop of the Church and his two counselors; the next by the President of the Priests and his two counselors; the third by the President of the Teachers and his two counselors; and the fourth by the President of the Deacons and his two counselors. (Heber Kimball Autobiography, Journal excerpts, p.88 – p.89)

Three Orders of Priesthood

Joseph Smith August 27, 1843

The following are the various accounts of this very important sermon given by the Prophet Joseph Smith.

History of the Church
, (5:554-556) Version

Respecting the Melchizedek Priesthood, the sectarians never professed to have it; consequently they never could save any one, and would all be damned together. There was an Episcopal priest who said he had the priesthood of Aaron, but had not the priesthood of Melchizedek and I bear testimony that I never have found the man who claimed the Priesthood of Melchizedek. The power of the Melchizedek priesthood is to have the power of “endless lives;” for the everlasting covenant cannot be broken. The law was given under Aaron for the purpose of pouring out judgments and destructions.

Abraham

There are three grand orders of priesthood referred to here.
1st. The King of Shiloam.

(Salem) had power and authority over that of Abraham, holding the key and the power of endless life. Angels desire to look into it, but they have set up too many stakes. God cursed the children of Israel because they would not receive the last law from Moses.

The sacrifice required of Abraham in the offering up of Isaac, shows that if a man would attain to the keys of the kingdom of an endless life; he must sacrifice all things. When God offers a blessing or knowledge to a man, and he refuses to receive it, he will be damned. The Israelites prayed that God would speak to Moses and not to them; in consequence of which he cursed them with a carnal law.

What was the power of Melchizedek? ‘Twas not the Priesthood of Aaron which administers in outward ordinances, and the offering of sacrifices. Those holding the fullness of the Melchizedek Priesthood are kings and priests of the Most High God, holding the keys of power and blessings. In fact, that priesthood is a perfect law of theocracy, and stands as God to give laws to the people, administering endless lives to the sons and daughters of Adam.

Abraham says to Melchizedek, I believe all that thou hast taught me concerning the priesthood and the coming of the Son of Man; so Melchizedek ordained Abraham and sent him away. Abraham rejoiced, saying, Now I have a priesthood. Salvation could not come to the world without the mediation of Jesus Christ.

Elijah

How shall God come to the rescue of this generation? He will send Elijah the prophet. The law revealed to Moses in Horeb never was revealed to the children of Israel as a nation. Elijah shall reveal the covenants to seal the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the children to the fathers. The anointing and sealing is to be called, elected and made sure.

“Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but made like unto the Son of God, abideth a priest continually.” The Melchizedek Priesthood holds the right from the eternal God, and not by descent from father and mother; and that priesthood is as eternal as God Himself, having neither beginning of days nor end of life.

The 2nd Priesthood is Patriarchal authority. Go to and finish the temple, and God will fill it with power, and you will then receive more knowledge concerning this priesthood.

The 3rd is what is called the Levitical Priesthood, consisting of priests to administer in outward ordinance, made without an oath; but the Priesthood of Melchizedek is by an oath and covenant.

The Holy Ghost is God’s messenger to administer in all those priesthoods. Jesus Christ is the heir of this Kingdom–the only begotten of the Father according to the flesh, and holds the keys over all this world.

Men have to suffer that they may come upon Mount Zion and be exalted above the heavens. I know a man that has been caught up to the third heavens, and can say, with Paul, that we have seen and heard things that are not lawful to utter.

Franklin D. Richards’ Version 

(Words of the Prophet Joseph Smith, p. 245; spelling is original)
A sermon of Josephs Heb 7 chap Salem is Shiloam

Those who limit the designs of God as concerted by the grand council of H cannot obtain the Knowledge of God & I do not know but I may say they will drink in the Damnation of their souls–

I Prophecy that all the powers of Earth & Hell shall never be able to overthrow this Boy for I have obtained it by promise–

There are 3 grand principles or orders of Priesthood

1st Levitical which was never able to administer a Blessing but only to bind heavy burdens which neither they nor their father able to bear.
2 Abrahams Patriarchal power which is the greatest yet experienced in this church (21)
3d That of Melchisedec who had still greater power even power of an endless life of which was our Lord Jesus Christ which also Abraham obtained by the offering of his son Isaac which was not the power of a Prophet nor apostle nor Patriarch only but of King & Priest (22) to God to open the windows of Heaven and pour out the peace & Law of endless Life to man (23) & No man can attain to the Joint heirship (24) with Jesus Christ with out being administered to by one having the same power & Authority of Melchisedec (25) Joseph also said that the Holy Ghost (26) is now in a state of Probation which if he should perform in righteousness he may pass through the same or a similar course of things that the Son has. Source
Notes:
21. The Prophet here teaches that though Abraham had not yet received the fulness of the priesthood, he had received from the Lord the promise of an innumerable posterity both for this world and in the world to come (D&C 132:28-31). Joseph Smith, however, clarifies that Abraham’s endowment (Abraham facsimile Number 2, figures 3 and 7) was greater than that which his descendants Aaron and Levi would be allowed; and thus “Abraham’s” Patriarchal Priesthood (the ordinances of the endowment and patriarchal marriage for time and eternity) comprehended the Aaronic portion of the endowment. Additionally, the Prophet here clarifies that the Patriarchal Priesthood was not the same as the crowning ordinances of the fulness of the Melchizedek Priesthood. Elias returned the authority of promising innumerable posterity, but Elijah restored the authority of the fulness of the priesthood (D&C 110:12-16).

Aside from this theological commentary, it is important to point out that the Prophet’s teachings fit perfectly within a historical context. Joseph Smith administered the first ordinances of the Patriarchal Priesthood on 4 May 1842 when he gave both the Aaronic and Melchizedek portions of the endowment to nine men in his store in Nauvoo (see History of the Church, 5:1-2, or Teachings, p. 137; and H. W. Mills, “De Tal Palo Tal Astilla,” Annual Publications-Historical Society of Southern California 10 [Los Angeles: McBride Printing Company, 1917]: 120-21). By a year later, most of the nine received the ordinances of marriage for time and eternity. In particular, the Prophet and his wife, Emma, and James and Harriet Adams were sealed on 28 May 1843 (Joseph Smith Diary, Church Archives). Similarly, Hyrum Smith and his wife, Mary Fielding, Brigham Young and his wife, Mary Ann, and Willard Richards and his wife, Jennetta, were all sealed the next day. But the higher ordinances that confer the fulness of the priesthood had not as yet been administered. However one month and a day after this 27 August 1843 discourse, Joseph and Emma received the anointing and ordination “of the highest and holiest order of the priesthood” (Joseph Smith Diary, 28 September 1843, Church Archives). Hence by 27 August 1843, “Abrahams patriarchal power [was] the greatest yet experienced in [the] church.” As abstract as this may seem, the Prophet was not the only one who understood the relationship between these three orders of priesthood blessings that he said were illustrated in Hebrews 7; they who received these ordinances also understood these relationships. For example, Brigham Young later discussed in public discourse the relationship between the Aaronic and Patriarchal orders of the endowment as follows:

 
Brigham Young and Wilford Woodruff

When we give the brethren their endowments, we confer upon them the Melchizedek Priesthood; but I expect to see the day, when we shall say to a company of brethren, you can go and receive the [endowment] ordinances pertaining to the Aaronic order of Priesthood, and then you can go into the world and preach the Gospel, or do something that will prove whether you will honor that Priesthood before you receive more. Now we pass them through the [temple] ordinances of both Priesthoods in one day. (Journal of Discourses, 10:309, quoted in John A. Widstoe, Discourses of Brigham Young [Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1973], p. 396).

Perhaps more important than his later understanding of the relationship between the Aaronic and Melchizedek portions of the endowment is the fact that three weeks before this 27 August 1843 discourse, Brigham Young demonstrated that the Prophet made clear to those who had received the endowment and patriarchal marriage ordinances, that they had not as yet received the fulness of the priesthood. On 6 August 1843, Brigham Young said, “If any in the church [have] the fullness of the Melchizedek Priesthood [I do] not know it. For any person to have the fullness of that priesthood, he must be a king and priest.” Since he had received, with eight others, an anointing in 1842 promising him he would, if faithful, eventually receive another anointing actually ordaining him a king and a priest, Brigham Young therefore added, “A person may be anointed king and priest long before he receives his kingdom” (History of the Church, 5:527, which is quoted verbatim from the contemporary account kept by Wilford Woodruff). Based on his understanding from Joseph the Prophet, Brigham Young said of this third order of priesthood blessings, “Those who come in here [the Nauvoo Temple] and have received their washing & anointing will [later, if faithful], be ordained Kings & Priests, and will then have received the fullness of the Priesthood, all that can be given on earth. For Brother Joseph said he had given us all that could be given to man on the earth” (Heber C. Kimball Journal, kept by William Clayton, 26 December 1845, Church Archives, italics added). This is the theological and historical context for the Prophet’s comments on the three orders of temple blessings outlined in this extremely important discourse.

22. As high and important to the Church as the offices of prophet, apostle and patriarch are, nevertheless, these highest ecclesiastical ordinations do not confer the authority of Elijah, the sealing power of the priesthood, or the power of a king and priest. As President Joseph Fielding Smith expressed it best in our own century,
I do not care what office you hold in the Church-you may be an apostle, you may be a patriarch, a high priest, or anything else-but you cannot receive the fullness of the priesthood and the fullness of eternal reward unless you receive the ordinances of the house of the Lord. Then [the door is] open so you can obtain all the blessings which any man can gain. You can have [“the fullness of the Lord’s blessings”] sealed upon you as an elder, if you are faithful; and when you receive them, and live faithfully and keep these covenants, you then have all that any man can get. There is no exaltation in the kingdom of God without the fullness of the priesthood” (Joseph Fielding Smith, first address to the Priesthood as President of the Church, 4 April 1970, The Improvement Era 73 [June 1970]: 65-66).
Regarding Abraham’s receiving the “power of an endless life” after he offered his son Isaac, see note 29, this discourse.
23. Regarding the power “to open the windows of Heaven” (Malachi 3:10), see 5 October 1840, note 19, 32.
24. Romans 8:17 (14-17).
25. See note 38, this discourse.
26. George Laub’s report of the 16 June 1844 discourse includes the following similar statement: “But the Holy Ghost is yet a Spiritual body and waiting to take to himself a body, as the Savior did or as God did, or the gods before them took bodies.” Franklin D. Richards’s account is less vague and represents the clearest statement on the personal identity of the Holy Ghost.
38. This is the only known record of when, according to Joseph Smith, the Savior received the fulness of the priesthood. Wilford Woodruff’s report of the Prophet’s 11 June 1843 discourse recorded a significant comment by Joseph Smith regarding this subject: “If a man gets the fulness of God [“priesthood” as in the published version], he has to get [it] in the same way that Jesus Christ obtained it, by keeping all the ordinances of the house of the Lord” (see 11 June 1843, note 9). To Joseph Smith, however, it was not the Lord’s will that all have Elijah confer upon them the sealing power of the fulness of the priesthood, for as Franklin D. Richards expressed it, we receive the fulness by “being administered to by one having the same power and Authority of Melchizedek” (D&C 132:7). Joseph Smith distinguished between the ordination of the twelve disciples as apostles (in Matthew 10) and the bestowal of the sealing power of Elijah upon three of the twelve (in Matthew 17), for he himself received the authority of the apostleship in 1829 (Joseph Smith-History, 1:72; D&C 27:12), but did not receive the sealing power of the fulness of the priesthood until 3 April 1836 (D&C 110:13-16; also text at notes 13-20 & of the 10 March 1844 discourse). Source

James Burgess’ Version 

(The Words of Joseph Smith, pp. 245-246; spelling is original)

Hebrewes 7 chap. Paul is here treating of three different preisthoods, namely the preisthood of Aron, Abraham, and Melchizedeck, Abraham’s preisthood was of greater power than Levi’s and Melchizedeck’s was of greater power than that of Abraham. The preisthood of Levi consisted of cursings and blessings carnal commandments and not of blessings and if the preisthood of this generation has no more power than that of Levi or Aron or of a bishhoprick it administers no blessings but cursings for it was an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. I ask was there any sealing power attending this preisthood. Oh no that would admit a man into the presence of God. Oh no, but Abraham’s was a more exalted power or preisthood he could talk and walk with God and yet consider how great this man was when even this patriarch Abraham gave a tenth part of all his spoils and then received a blessing under the hands of Melchesideck even the last law or a fulness of the law or preisthood which constituted him a king and preist after the order of Melchesideck or an endless life Now if Abraham had been like the sectarian world and would not have received any more revelation, what would have been the consequence it would have damned him. Book of Covenants. The levitical preisthood was an appendage to the Melchesideck preisthood or the whole law of God when in full face or power in all its parts and bearings on the earth. It is understood by many by reading this chapter that Melchesedeck was king of some country or nation on the earth, but it was not so, In the original it reads king of Shaloam which signifies king of peace or righteousness and not of any country or nation.

Malachi says that the sons of Levi shall in the last days offer an offering in righteousness.

Men will set up stakes and say thus far will we go and no farther, did Abraham when called upon to offer his son, did the Saviour, no, view him fulfiling all rightousness again on the banks of jordon, also on the Mount transfigured before Peter and John there receiving the fulness of preisthood or the law of God, setting up no stake but coming right up to the mark in all things here him after he returned from the Mount, did ever language of such magnitude fall from the lips of any man, hearken him. All power is given is given unto me both in heaven and the earth. Offering’s sacrifice’s and carnal commandments, was added in consequence of transgression and they that did them should live by them. View him the Son of God at saying it behoveth me to fulfil all rightousness also in a garden saying if it be possible let this cup pass from me nevertheless thy will be done. What was the design of the Almighty in making man, it was to exalt him to be as God, the scripture says yet are Gods and it cannot be broken, heirs of God and joint heirs I with Jesus Christ equal with him possesing all power &c. The mystery power and glory of the preisthood is so great and glorious that the angels desired to understand it and cannot: why, because of the tradition of them and their fathers in setting up stakes and not coming up to the mark in their probationary state.

Volcanoes are not in the Book of Mormon-Earthquakes are!

Whirlwind- “A rapidly rotating, generally vertical column of air, such as a tornado, dust devil, or waterspout. A tumultuous, confused rush. A destructive force or thing.” The American Heritage Dictionary of the English Language, 5th Edition. [Very Few Whirlwinds in Mesoamerica!]

Meso vs Heartland- Which makes the most sense?

In the Book of Mormon there is no mention of Jaguar’s, Jade, and Volcanoes which the Mesoamericanists talk about all the time. There are no lambs, goats, rams, bullocks, wine, wheat or barley to practice the Law of Moses in Mesoamerica.  We also hear of Earthquakes and Whirlwinds in the Book of Mormon which to me are defined like a Tornado. There are very few Tornados in Mesoamerica and the Heartland of America is called Tornado Alley. See map below.

There are no large beasts that migrate in Mesoamerica [monkeys? llama’s? jaguars?], but in the Heartland of the United Stated there are Bison, Elk, Bear, and Moose which all migrate as is says in Ether 9:34, “And it came to pass that the people did follow the course of the beasts, and did devour the carcasses of them which fell by the way, until they had devoured them all.”

By the way is an earthquake and a volcano the same thing? No! The Book of Mormon speaks of earthquakes, not volcanoes. More to come below.

To me the Heartland JUST MAKES SENSE!


1970 Copies of the Book of Mormon

Many years ago in the copies of the Book of Mormon, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints included pictures of Mexico and various pyramids and statues. But, as you look at the picture left, you also see an old mammoth from Denver, Colorado. I served a mission in 1975 and those old blue books were full of Mesoamerica. I believe the historians and intellectuals were responsible for those theories. It has never been church doctrine about the location of the geography of the Book of Mormon, and today the Church is neutral on that subject. But, I am not neutral, I believe the Book of Mormon events began in the USA and the many remaining Lamanites have spread all over North and South America. That’s up to you to formulate your own opinion. Read all about “The Smoking Gun of Book of Mormon Geography” here.

Nephite Archaeology

Latter-day Saint Thomas Stuart Ferguson was the founder of BYU’s archaeology division (New World Archaeological Foundation). NWAF was financed by the LDS Church. NWAF and Ferguson were tasked by BYU and the Church in the 1950s and 1960s to find archaeological evidence to support the Book of Mormon. After 17 years of diligent effort, this is what Ferguson wrote in a February 20, 1976 letter about trying to dig up evidence for the Book of Mormon: “…you can’t set Book of Mormon geography down anywhere – because it is fictional and will never meet the requirements of the dirt-archaeology. I should say — what is in the ground will never conform to what is in the book.” Complete article here about Thomas Ferguson

That is a lot of hard word with no reward. I honestly feel if we spent that much money in all the archaeology in the USA among the Hopewell and Adena civilizations, we would have found a ton of evidence. today in Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Tennessee, Pennsylvania and New York, museums are full of artifacts and pottery dating at the time of the Book of Mormon. Look up the words “Mounds in North America”, or “Hopewell Culture” and you will be amazed at the millions of items of evidence. I believe the Hopewell are the Nephites, and the Adena are the Jaredites.

“Thomas Ferguson was one of the most noted defenders of Book of Mormon archaeology. Mr. Ferguson planned the New World Archaeological Foundation which he hoped would prove The Book of Mormon through archaeological research. The Mormon Church granted hundreds of thousands of dollars to this organization, but in the end, Thomas Stuart Ferguson admitted that although the Foundation made some important contributions to New World archaeology, all his work with regard to the Book of Mormon was in vain. He admitted, in fact, that he had wasted twenty-five years of his life trying to prove the Book of Mormon. In 1975 Ferguson prepared a 29-page paper in which he wrote: ‘I’m afraid that up to this point, I must agree with Dee Green, who has told us that to date there is no Book-of-Mormon geography.’ In a letter to Mr. & Mrs. H.W. Lawrence, dated Feb. 20, 1976, Thomas Stuart Ferguson plainly stated: ‘…you can’t set Book of Mormon geography down anywhere – because it is fictional and will never meet the requirements of the dirt-archeology.'” https://www.mormonwiki.org/Thomas_Stuart_Ferguson.html

Apologists Archaeology

Apologist FAIRLDS say, “There are two major models today, the Mesoamerican Model, and the Heartland Model. There are tons of other ideas, but those are the two largest camps right now. There’s been a lot of back and forth between the two camps over what exactly Joseph knew by revelation and what he was opining. The fact remains that no revelation on the location of Book of Mormon geography has ever been definitively given.”

Jonathan Neville said, “This is a red herring borrowed from L.E. Hills, who at least recognized what the prophets had taught. First, no one can say it’s “a fact” that “no revelation” about the setting has ever been definitively given. At most, we can say there is no canonized statement about the geography (although even that’s debatable).

To say there was no revelation on the topic assumes we have records of every revelation, but we don’t. Joseph and Oliver both mentioned revelations that they never recorded. Joseph gave around 200 sermons that no one wrote down. Joseph taught lots of things that he didn’t claim specific revelation for, including some of the sections of the D&C (such as D&C 128). We infer that, because he taught these things, they originated with revelation. And Oliver, as an apostle and Assistant President of the Church (meaning he was Joseph’s spokesman) declared it was a “fact” that the hill in New York was the setting for the final battles of the Jaredites and Nephites.

Furthermore, Lucy Mack Smith reported that Moroni identified the hill as Cumorah the first time he visited Joseph and that Joseph referred to the hill as Cumorah ever since. Others affirmed that identification.

Notice the word thinking in this M2C [Mesoamerican Two Cumorah Theory] argument. Why would Joseph or Oliver have to claim revelation when they knew the location by personal experience? The restoration of the Priesthood and the keys were not “revelations.” They were experiences. Do we debate whether the Priesthood was restored because it was not a “revelation” or do we accept the report of the experience?

We have more details about the New York Cumorah than we do about the restoration of the Priesthood. We have a date and approximate location for John the Baptist, but neither for Peter, James and John. Yet Oliver Cowdery related details about the visits he and Joseph made to the repository of Nephite records in the Hill Cumorah, described in Mormon 6:6. David Whitmer affirmed that Oliver told him about that–but he denied knowing about the restoration of the Priesthood. ” Jonathan Neville Blog

FAIRLDS also said, “As far as things like the Zelph prophecies go, those weren’t published until after Joseph’s death, and all seven accounts contradict one another on various points. No one knows exactly what was said, especially since the word “Lamanite” seemed to mean “anyone of native, indigenous ancestry” to the early Saints.”

Zelph, a Man of God by Ken Corbett

First, FAIRLDS complains that there was no revelation. When faced with an actual revelation, they parse it for inconsistencies instead of accepting the overall context and implications.

It’s not a question of publication, either. The accounts were recorded contemporaneously. This is one of the few instances where multiple people witnessed the revelation. Naturally they recorded it differently. In other situations, we take Wilford Woodruff’s words on their face because his is the only record. If we did that in this case, there wouldn’t be a debate.” Jonathan Neville.

Volcanoes

There are many volcanoes in Mesoamerica, does the Book of Mormon ever mention a volcano?

Again FAIRLDS says, “Take, for example, the Interpreter articles demonstrating the volcanic eruptions around the time of Christ’s crucifixion in Mesoamerica, as well as the drought and famine from Helaman 11, which has a direct correlation to a drought in Mesoamerica during the same time period. Those are evidences supporting the narrative of the Book of Mormon. They are not direct proof.” FAIRLDS

FAIRLDS quoting the Interpreter is demonstrating the Potemkin village nature of the citation cartel. [In politics and economics, a Potemkin village is any construction (literal or figurative) whose sole purpose is to provide an external façade to a country that is faring poorly, making people believe that the country is faring better.] FAIRLDS, the Interpreter, Book of Mormon Central, BYU Studies, etc., are all storefronts for the same M2C/SITH mindset. They have interlocking management and contributors who have worked closely together for years to enforce M2C/SITH assiduously. [Stone in the Hat]

The volcano evidence is a perfect example. The Book of Mormon, despite 1,000 years of history in (allegedly) Mesoamerica, never once mentions volcanoes. The destruction in 3 Nephi is not volcanic, nor are there any other instances of volcanic action. Yet the citation cartel keeps insisting there really were volcanoes in there somewhere, if you read between the lines. What they’re citing is evidence of their M2C theory, not evidence of the historicity of the Book of Mormon. 

New Madrid Earthquake

“And the people began to look with great earnestness for the sign which had been given by the prophet Samuel, the Lamanite, yea, for the time that there should be darkness for the space of three days over the face of the land. And there began to be great doubtings and disputations among the people, notwithstanding so many signs had been given. And it came to pass in the thirty and fourth year, in the first month, on the fourth day of the month, there arose a great storm, such an one as never had been known in all the land. And there was also a great and terrible tempest; and there was terrible thunder, insomuch that it did shake the whole earth as if it was about to divide asunder. And there were exceedingly sharp lightnings, such as never had been known in all the land. And the city of Zarahemla did take fire.” 3 Nephi 8:3-8

Think about this. What great city in Israel was the capital and it was destroyed? (Jerusalem). What great city in North America was the capital and was destroyed? (Zarahemla, Montrose, Iowa?). What is the great city of the last days? (New Jerusalem, Jackson County, MO). An interesting statement that should be familiar to you. “Consistent with this word usage, it is reported that Brigham Young often said that when the Saints returned to Jackson County, Missouri, there would not be as much as a “yellow dog [a persecuting gentile settler] to wag his tail” (see J. Golden Kimball address in Conference Report, [October 1930]: 59). This quote may refer to past or present events however.

Click to Enlarge

In the year 1811 did people in Missouri and the United States “look with great earnestness for the sign”? Yes! Today as I sit here in Bountiful, Utah have I ever “looked with great earnestness for the sign?” Yes! The Nephites of old had many signs that Christ was coming and they did not properly prepare.

I feel it was a witness to us all that just after the (1811 earthquake) a Prophet of God was born (Joseph Smith), A huge sign was given in the Promised Land just before the Lord Jesus Christ visited the earth to Joseph in 1820.

What other signs are there today that tell us that the Son of God is soon to return? Are we excited for the day or are we afraid of the day? I have heard it said that “fear and faith are not compatible” I think we can learn much from the 1811 earthquake and many other signs to prepare us.

Could the very place called New Madrid, Missouri, be close to the same place that the Savior will appear to us when He comes? No one knows, but we should prepare. Could the earthquakes spoken of in the Book of Mormon be very similar to the New Madrid 1811 earthquake? Yes! Not Volcanoes, Earthquakes. Huge difference.

The Earthquakes of 1811-12

Purchase Today

“400 terrified residents in the town of New Madrid, Missouri were abruptly awakened by violent shaking and a tremendous roar.  It was December 16, 1811, and it was the first of at least three very large (M7 or greater) earthquakes and thousands of aftershocks to rock the region that winter, with the last occurring on February 7, 1812.

Survivors reported that the earthquakes caused cracks to open in the earth’s surface, the ground to roll in visible waves, and large areas of land to sink or rise.  The crew of the New Orleans (the first steamboat on the Mississippi, which was on her maiden voyage) reported mooring to an island only to awake in the morning and find that the island had disappeared below the waters of the Mississippi River.  Damage was reported as far away as Charleston, South Carolina, and Washington, D.C.” Central U.S. Earthquake Consortium Memphis, Tennessee Read the entire article here

Whirlwinds

Purchase 5 DVD’s

“John Sorenson’s questions about snow and cold were addressed in the very first presentations. Apparently he again has not taken the necessary time to familiarize himself with the Heartland research. If he disagrees with the explanations that have been provided, he has provided no mention of why he disagrees, nor provided evidence refuting it.  Having read several of Sorenson’s works, I know him to be very articulate in his research involving things he is interested in. A concern is that Sorenson is either disinterested in this proposed model or so confident in his own theory  that he makes claims without attempting to ascertain the facts or review the information. Information regarding weather and climate can be at the blog here or here.

Purchase 6 Different DVD’s

The mention of snow and hail in the Book of Mormon occurs three times, whereas the mention of “the heat of the day” is mentioned only once, and cannot be construed as evidence requiring a tropical climate.  Nowhere in the Book of Mormon are monkeys, palm trees, coconuts or jungles mentioned.  Weather was apparently not high on the priority list for recording on the sacred records by the ancient prophets who were charged with keeping them.   Still, there are indicators of climate such as the fact that there were “seasons of the year” and that this was the “nature of the climate” (Alma 46:40) which would seem to favor a North American setting rather than a Mesoamerican setting because there is little difference between the warm rainy season and the warm dry seasons in Mesoamerica in comparison with winter and summer in North America.  Also indicators such as whirlwinds in the Book of Mormon (3 Nephi 8:12, 16) which are most likely referencing significant tornadoes, don’t occur in Mesoamerica, whereas North America’s heartland is known as tornado alley.

Quotation from CES Letter

“Archaeology: There is absolutely no archaeological evidence to directly support the Book of Mormon or the Nephites and Lamanites, who were supposed to have numbered in the millions. This is one of the reasons why unofficial apologists have developed the Limited Geography Model (it happened in Central or South America) and claim that the Hill Cumorah mentioned as the final battle of the Nephites is not in Palmyra, New York but is elsewhere. This is in direct contradiction to what Joseph Smith and other prophets have taught. It also makes little sense in light of the Church’s visitor’s center near the Hill Cumorah in New York and the annual Church-sponsored Hill Cumorah pageants.CES Letter. [CES Letter is one Latter-day Saint’s honest quest to get official answers from the LDS Church on its troubling origins, history, and practices. Jeremy Runnells was offered an opportunity to discuss his own doubts with a director of the Church Educational System (CES) and was assured that his doubts could be resolved. After reading Jeremy’s letter, the director promised him a response. No response ever came.]

Here at Book of Mormon Evidence, and FIRM Foundation, with a lot of help from Jonathan Neville, we continue to try and answer this CES Letter. Jeremy Runnells asked many difficult questions that this CES director was just not the one to answer them. Our Church Leaders of course share with us doctrine, and the historians share researched opinion, but some of the answers Jeremy wanted were apologetic type questions such as, the age of dinosaurs, belief in evolution, method of translation and geography of the Book of Mormon. Our church leaders should teach doctrine as it is up to each of us individually to seek non-doctrinal answers on our own, followed with a lot of prayer. These are all questions we at FIRM Foundation strives to answer for you with the best information we can discover and research, and those that make sense. We each need to read and pray on our own for all answers in which the Lord has not reveled. Just keep looking as Moroni says, “we may know the truth of all things'” Keep searching.

The Geography Bible of Mesoamericanists

FAIR LDS loves John Sorensen’s book titled “Mormons Codex”, as they say, “as far as the New World evidences go, John Sorenson wrote an 850-page book detailing all of the evidence he’d personally compiled, with approximately 400 correlations between the Mesoamerican peoples and the peoples of the Book of Mormon.” FAIR LDS 

Jonathan Neville responded and said, “It’s funny, I’ve had people cite me this book based on its size and weight as well, as if that matters in the least. Sorenson is an awesome guy, smart and faithful, etc., but Mormon’s Codex is an exercise in blatant bias confirmation. Much of it involves the “Sorenson translation” of the text, where he inserts his own opinions about what the text means or should have said to correspond with Mayan culture and geography. I don’t have to ask Michael Coe for all the reasons why the Book of Mormon doesn’t fit Mesoamerica; all I have to do is read the text and observe the absence of jungles, jaguars and jade, not to mention pyramids and Mayans. Then, like everyone else, I can read Mormon’s Codex and see the semantic gyrations Sorenson resorted to (e.g., his “narrow neck”) to cram the Nephites into Mayan society. And, of course, Mormon’s Codex contains the infamous passage in which Sorenson ridicules the prophets who have taught the New York Cumorah.” Jonathan Neville Blog

Christ Visited the Nephites in the Land of Promise in North America

FAIRLDS asks the question, “Question: Does the Book of Mormon fit best in a geography located around the Great Lakes, between the United States and Canada? Unfortunately, the geographical details of the Book of Mormon do not fit terribly well in models presented thus far.” FAIR LDS


I love the readers of this blog to have as much information as I can share with them. Both sides of research about the Book of Mormon geography have value. I invite you to read FAIR LDS and others as you may not realize there are many wonderful people that have also known about a geography in North America that I mention below.

A good friend of Rod Meldrum’s and Wayne May’s, Delbert Curtis proposed a limited geography around the Great Lakes region of North America in about 1993. His narrow neck of land lies between Lake Erie and Lake Ontario. He states his position as follows:

“The geography of the Book of Mormon was not important to the author until the Ensign printed an article suggesting there were two hills named Cumorah. That suggestion caused the author to become engrossed in the geography of the Book of Mormon. The author had never been able to believe a loving God would promise Nephi North America and land him thousands of miles from that land, or that the Nephites could have lived in Mesoamerica and died in New York State.

Search the History and Standard Works of the Church

Rather than looking to the works of man, the author [Curtis] searched the history and standard works of the church. To this was added the landmarks near and to the west of the Hill Cumorah as the source of information. All questions were answered, and each confusing passage become [sic] clear. All the landmarks in the area prove the Hill Cumorah in New York is the Hill Cumorah of the Book of Mormon. [Thus] the history and standard works of the church, along with the landmarks near the Hill Cumorah, offer proof positive that the Hill Cumorah in New York State, was and is the Cumorah of the Book of Mormon. . . . The invention of a second Hill Cumorah creates far more questions than it answers.” (Front cover & Back cover). Delbert W. Curtis “Christ in North America: Christ Visited the Nephites in the Land of Promise in North America”, Resource Communications, 1993.

Purchase our Fantastic Annotated Book of Mormon!

Purchase Today

Egyptian Temple-Tennessee & Georgia Archaeology

The painting below was created to show the plausibility of the First Nephite Temple built near Chattanooga, Tennessee. In several articles below in the year 1935, an ancient Egyptian Temple actually was found on the Clinch River between Chattanooga and Knoxville Tennessee.

The tools of faith shown in this painting below, were likely utilized by Nephi and subsequent Prophets, and delivered to Joseph Smith in our day. The Lord said through Joseph Smith, “Behold, I say unto you, that you must rely upon my word, which if you do with full purpose of heart, you shall have a view of the plates, and also of the breastplate, the sword of Laban, the Urim and Thummim, which were given to the brother of Jared upon the mount, when he talked with the Lord face to face, and the miraculous directors which were given to Lehi while in the wilderness, on the borders of the Red Sea. And it is by your faith that you shall obtain a view of them, even by that faith which was had by the prophets of old.” D&C 17:1,2

Nephi’s breastplate in the painting represents Nephi’s readiness for the protection of his people and was not necessarily the one that Joseph Smith found at Cumorah. The breastplate at Cumorah was possibly one of those mentioned in Mosiah 8:10, given to Mosiah by Limhi’s explorers. This Jaredite breastplate was handed down to Alma (Mosiah 28:20), and eventually to Moroni to be buried with the other tools of faith at Cumorah. Mosiah (the second) used seer stones or interpreters, to translate the twenty-four Jaredite plates (Mosiah 28:13), as his grandfather Mosiah (the first) interpreted the Jaredite stone record (Omni 1:20). These seer stones are represented in the painting and may have been handed down from Lehi or Nephi. Moses and the Israelites were also blessed with similar tools of faith that physically represented spiritual things. “…The ark of the covenant overlaid roundabout with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron’s rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant; And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercy seat; of which we cannot now speak particularly.” Hebrews 9:4-5.

I, Nephi, did build a Temple by Ken Corbett

After Nephi and his people were driven into the wilderness (likely to Georgia and Tennessee up the Chattahoochee River) and found a place to settle, Nephi continued to instruct and serve his people. “And I did teach my people to build buildings, and to work in all manner of wood, and of iron, and of copper, and of brass, and of steel, and of gold, and of silver, and of precious ores, which were in great abundance. And I, Nephi, did build a temple; and I did construct it after the manner of the temple of Solomon save it were not built of many precious things; for they were not to be found upon the land, wherefore, it could not be built like unto Solomon’s temple. But the manner of the construction was like unto the temple of Solomon; and the workmanship thereof was exceedingly fine.” 2 Nephi 5:15-16

Subscribe to over 900 Firm Foundation Videos Here

Leake Mounds Georgia
Hopewell Culture 300 BC to 650 AD

What is the Leake site and why is it significant?

Beginning around 300 B.C., local people began to live at the Leake site, similar to the numerous other villages that dotted the Etowah Valley at this time. During the next few centuries, the construction of the monumental earthworks began. In particular, we know that the early stages of Mound B and at least a portion of the ditch was constructed. It appears that the ditch was an old channel of the Etowah River that was modified by the occupants. While most of the pottery and other remains from the early occupation represent local products, the minority presence of non-local items indicates that peoples from other parts of the Eastern U.S. were visiting the site and/or that locals were bringing back foreign materials from their journeys. We have identified pottery from the Gulf Coast and northern Mississippi/Alabama, while a small fragment of copper may derive from the Great Lakes region. These materials were recovered from an area near Mound B that is indicative of group/communal activities. Such activities appear to have been focused around the construction of the earthworks and the rituals associated with this. Source

Leake Mounds (9BR2) is an important archaeological site in Bartow County, Georgia built and used by peoples of the Swift Creek Culture. The site is 2 miles (3.2 km) west of the well-known Etowah Mounds on the Etowah River. It predates that site by hundreds of years.

Excavation of nearly 50,000 square feet (4,600 m2) on the site showed that Leake Mounds was one of the most important Middle Woodland period site in this area from around 300 BCE to 650 CE. It was a center with ties throughout the Southeast and Midwest. It was abandoned about 650 CE. It was not occupied again for nearly nine hundred years, until about 1500, by different peoples near the end of the Mississippian culture period.

The site includes at least three major platform mounds and a large semi-circular moat/ditch. While much of the mounds were razed to be used as road fill for the expansion of the Georgia State Route 113 and Georgia State Route 61 in the 1940s, significant portions of the site remain. Several sites on nearby Ladds Mountain were integrally associated with Leake, including Shaw Mound, a stone burial mound; Indian Fort, a stone wall enclosure; and Ladds Cave, a large cave.

Examples of a type of pottery decoration consisting of a diamond-shaped checks found at Leake Mounds are also known from Hopewell sites in Ohio (such as Seip, Rockhold, Harness, and Turner), the Mann Site in southern Indiana. This style has also been found on pottery at other sites in the South, such as the Miner’s Creek site, 9HY98, and Mandeville Site in Georgia, and the Yearwood site in southern Tennessee.

Etowah Indian Mounds in Georgia
Mississippian or Fort Ancient Culture 1000-1550 with Pottery 200 BC to 600 AD

The Etowah Indian Mounds are located just 78 miles south of Crawfish Springs, GA where we believe may be the Waters of Mormon as describes in the Book of Mormon.

When visiting the Etowah Mounds, guests can view the “borrow pits” (which archaeologists at one time thought were moats), where workers dug earth to construct the three large mounds in the center of the park.

Mound B, seen from Mound A

Etowah Indian Mounds (9BR1) are a 54-acre (220,000 m2) archaeological site in Bartow County, Georgia, south of Cartersville. Built and occupied in three phases, from 1000–1550 AD, the prehistoric site is located on the north shore of the Etowah River… Older pottery found on the site suggest that there was an earlier village (ca. 200 BC–600 AD) associated with the Swift Creek culture. This earlier Middle Woodland period occupation at Etowah may have been related to the major Swift Creek center of Leake Mounds, approximately two miles downstream (west) of Etowah…

Chief Mound (Mound A)
Artists conception of the Etowah site (9BR1), a Mississippian culture archaeological site located on the banks of the Etowah River in Bartow County, Georgia. Built and occupied in three phases, from 1000/1550 CE. All rights held by the artist, Herb Roe © 2016.

Etowah has three main platform mounds and three lesser mounds. The Temple Mound, Mound A, is 63 feet (19 m) high, taller than a six-story building, and covers 3 acres (12,000 m2) at its base. In 2005-2008 ground mapping with magnetometers revealed new information and data, showing that the site was much more complex than had previously been believed. The study team has identified a total of 140 buildings on the site.” Source

Nephites built mainly of wood, and earth as you can see quotes below. At times they waited for trees to grow up and they used cement. Cement is not stone. There is no indication of building with large cut stone as shown in Central America. Hewn or cut stone would be against the Law of Moses. Only one place mentions stone in the Book of Mormon and it says, “Yea, he had been strengthening the armies of the Nephites, and erecting small forts, or places of resort; throwing up banks of earth round about to enclose his armies, and also building walls of stone to encircle them about, round about their cities and the borders of their lands; yea, all round about the land. ” Alma 48:8 Notice it says “walls of stone” not “stone walls” as compared in the cartoon here by Val Chadwick Bagley:

Heleman 3:11 “And thus they did enable the people in the land northward that they might build many cities, both of wood and of cement.”

Jarom 1:“And we multiplied exceedingly, and spread upon the face of the land, and became exceedingly rich in gold, and in silver, and in precious things, and in fine workmanship of wood, in buildings, and in machinery, and also in iron and copper, and brass and steel, making all manner of tools of every kind to till the ground, and weapons of war—yea, the sharp pointed arrow, and the quiver, and the dart, and the javelin, and all preparations for war.”

Mosiah 11:“And it came to pass that king Noah built many elegant and spacious buildings; and he ornamented them with fine work of wood, and of all manner of precious things, of gold, and of silver, and of iron, and of brass, and of ziff, and of copper;

And he also built him a spacious palace, and a throne in the midst thereof, all of which was of fine wood and was ornamented with gold and silver and with precious things.

10 And he also caused that his workmen should work all manner of fine work within the walls of the temple, of fine wood, and of copper, and of brass.”

See more about stone walls and buildings here: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/stonehenge-of-north-america-walls-of-stone/

More about building with earth and wood here: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/buildings-hidden-cities-great-hopewell-road-graded-ways/

150 North American Maps 210 Maps Special Here

How Many Mounds Exist in North America?

The most common question that is asked about mounds is, “How many exist?” In the 1800’s the Smithsonian sponsored many expeditions to identify mound sites across America. A map (shown below) was produced by Cyrus Thomas in 1894 [Map Below] in a Bureau of Ethnology book. They found approximately 100,000 mound sites, many with complexes containing 2 to 100 mounds. The figure of 100,000 mounds once existing— based on Cyrus Thomas map revealing 100,000 sites—is often cited by others, but that estimate is far, far too low. After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas. But in truth, a large majority of America’s mounds have been completely destroyed by farming, construction, looting, and deliberate total excavations” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks, Eagle Wing Books, Inc., Memphis, TN [2009].

Secrets About ‘Tennessee’s Ancient Egyptian Temple’ Revealed

Dr. Greg Little – AncientPages.com – The background of Tennessee’s ancient “Egyptian Temple” is not a great secret. But it appears to remain enigmatic to many who are interested in alternative archaeology as well as proof to others that ancient America was visited in ancient times by people from the Middle East.

SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY BULLETIN 118
AN ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF THE NORRIS BASIN IN EASTERN TENNESSEE
by WILLIAM S. WEBB 

I do believe that ancient America was populated by an astonishing blend of people migrating from many parts of the world over many thousands of years. And it’s possible that some ancient Egyptians made it to America.

I’m sure archaeologists will scoff at that idea, but all I’m saying is that it is possible. But the assertion that this particular site was “Egyptian” is a stretch—a long, long stretch based on just about nothing whatsoever.

The Egyptian Temple assertion was made solely on the speculations of a respected British manuscript curator after he saw a photo of the excavated mound in the “New York Times” in 1934.


The British curator, J. Rendel Harris, was a respected biblical scholar and was 82 years old when he saw the newspaper photo. He was very impressed by the photo he saw in the newspaper article describing a site that had been excavated in Tennessee.


In 1935 he published a brief article about it entitled, “A Temple in Tennessee,” as part of essays he routinely issued.

Much earlier in his life Harris had become convinced that Egyptians visited America well before Columbus.
He thought that they initially visited the Bahamas and eventually moved into the Gulf of Mexico and up the Mississippi.

He also speculated that Egyptian traders took copper from the Americas back to the Mediterranean and that they established a large colony in East Tennessee.

The excavation of a building structure under a mound in Tennessee—and the photo from the excavation—was enough to convince him he was correct.

When the photo was published, Harris saw what looked like standing stones forming the perimeter of a square building.

It had been excavated from under what is assumed to be a Hopewell-era mound, but it’s more likely it was Mississippian. There were two large “standing stones” next to each other Harris interpreted as pylons, which was a common feature in Egyptian temples.

That, in essence, is the story of how Tennessee’s Egyptian temple came to be. Over time it has been embellished, altered, and made increasingly mysterious.

It is cited as evidence of a cover-up of ancient Egyptians in America by Tennessee Valley Authority “Irrigationists”!!??

Indeed, the mound sites involved have been covered by water but I’m utterly clueless why anyone would have applied the term “irrigationists.”

In September 2007 an article in “Ancient American” retraced the basics of the story and brought it back to life. However, various internet sources assert that the excavation of the mound was halted when the Egyptian temple was found and that Harris, described as an archaeologist specializing in Egyptian sites, was called in to finish the work.

It is also widely asserted that here were two huge standing stones forming an entranceway into this “temple” and that the walls of the building were stone.

None of this is true, but the story is intriguing. Other internet sources claim that many of the excavated sites near the temple had large standing stones, many in straight rows, associated with them. That is true, depending on what “large” means.

The TVA Mound Excavations—1933-1934

In December 1933 the Tennessee Valley Authority (TVA) convened a conference in Knoxville, TN with several university representatives and other governmental agencies for the purpose of planning a survey of Native American sites that were to be inundated after the Norris Dam was completed.

The dam on the Clinch River was to be the first hydroelectric dam for the TVA. By August 1933 the survey project was planned and the survey and large excavations were conducted by the Civil Works Administration and later through Federal Emergency Relief Administration funds. The project was done by late 1934. The TVA’s supervising archaeologist was William S. Webb. Webb was then the Chairman of the University of Kentucky’s Department of Anthropology and Archaeology and also the Chairman of the university’s Physics Department. All of the actual excavation work was carried out primarily by students who were guided by a host of supervisors.

The project identified 23 sites in the area that soon became the bottom of a series of lakes created by the dam. There were 29 mounds at the sites: 20 earth mounds, 9 stone mounds, and several village areas. Twelve of the mounds were found to be burial mounds and 17 had prehistoric structures associated with them. A total of 54 wooden structures were identified. The subsequent report on the project related that all of important sites were excavated and all of the artifacts and other archaeologically important materials were preserved. The full report was published by the Smithsonian as “Ethnology Bulletin 118” and was written by Webb. The report contains dozens of intriguing photos of the mounds, excavations, artifacts, and skeletal remains.

One mound, the “Irvin Mound,” had a row of 10 standing stones, most of which were about 2-4 feet in height. Adjacent to the line of standing stones was the remains of a rectangular building formed by cedar posts. Inside this rectangular building was another line of small standing stones.

Oddly, a copper coin, button, and bead were found at a depth of 18 inches inside another structure under a smaller adjacent mound.

The coin was identified as a 1787 coin minted by New Jersey. Still another line of 10 standing stones was found at an adjacent structure uncovered at the same site.

The photograph that so intrigued the British curator was of the Cox Mound located about 9 miles west of Clinton, TN.

It is Plate 108 in the Smithsonian Bulletin. When the Cox Mound was excavated, a series of structures was found to have been built progressively, one of top of another, forming an 8-foot high mound. A total of 49 burials were uncovered during the excavation of the mound.

The photograph (Plate 108 shown at the top of this article) shows the floor of the mound. The nearly square building (that had originally been constructed before the mound was formed over it) was 37.5 feet by 36.5 feet.

The outer walls were formed by upright red cedar posts about 14 inches in diameter embedded from 4 to 30 inches into the soil. This structure had a roof covered with sod. At some point the sod roof collapsed and another structure was built on top of it.

The second structure eventually collapsed and a third structure was erected on the top of the earlier two buildings. However, some of the cedar posts from the original building remained in place and they appear to have been incorporated into the later structures.

When the excavation was done in 1934, the excavators carefully dug around the remaining cedar posts leaving numerous irregularly shaped vertical “cylinders” which appear, at first glance, to be standing stones. Two of these posts were 72 and 82 inches tall, the tallest at the site. The remains of the cedar posts were treated with a liquid that hardened the rotted wood, and the dirt surrounding the cedar posts was later removed.

Inside the building the excavators found 72 limestone and sandstone blocks scattered around. Another pile of 200 “irregular rocks” was found in a different area of the building. These can be seen on the photo at the top of this page and were the only rocks found in this excavated structure.

The Opening of the Mouth ceremony being performed on a mummy before the tomb. Credit: Public Domain

While standing stones were found at other mounds, strangely, none of the features shown in the photo that so impressed Harris were actually standing stones.

All of the vertical features shown in this mound were the remains of excavated cedar posts. A careful review of the pottery and other artifacts found during the excavation are typical Native American objects characteristic of Mississippian villages active in that region in the 1200’s to historic times.

All of the sites that were excavated by the TVA project have now been underwater nearly 80 years.

Out of my own curiosity, all of the measurements of skeletal remains found during the TVA were examined in the Bulletin report.

Several hundred skeletal remains were found during the TVA’s excavations and measurements were made on every bone and skull found.

About 100 skeletons were sufficiently intact to make good measurements. The most consistent measurement of bones was the femur and as a guideline I used the usual estimation formula (2.32 x femur in cm + 65.53 cm). Using this formula, the tallest skeleton found would have been just under 5 feet 10 inches in height. The average size of male skeletons was about 5’ 6”.

In 1950 Webb was involved in the excavation of the Dover Mound in Kentucky. A total of 55 burials were found in the mound, but in a log-lined tomb at the base of the mound, a skeleton 7-feet tall was found. I have no reason to suspect that Webb underreported the size of the skeletons.

In fact, it seems apparent that if he had found unusually tall skeletons, he would have reported them and I also believe that if he had found Egyptian artifacts, he would have reported those as well.”

Written by Dr. Greg Little – AncientPages.com Contributor

About the author – Dr. Greg Little – is author or co-author of nearly 50 books and over a thousand articles. He is part Seneca and is author of The Archetype Experience, People of the Web, and Grand Illusions as well as several other books on ancient history. He has also published numerous articles on America’s mound builder culture and specific mound sites. He has been featured in documentaries on The History Channel, Discovery, The Learning Channel, National Geographic Channel, MSNBC, and SciFi.
For more information visit AP Magazine

Copyright © Dr. Greg Little – AncientPages.com Contributor – All rights reserved

How Manifest Destiny Destroyed Book of Mormon Evidence

January 12, 2015 by JA Benson

Egyptian Temple Clinch River East Tennessee
Newspaper photo graph of the Hopewell Temple site on the Clinch River East Tennessee

In 1934, the Tennessee Valley Authority (TVA), was constructing a dam which would flood a portion of the Clinch River in East Tennessee. Because the area to be flooded included a Hopewell Native American mound, a group of archeologists were called in to excavate the site. The archeologists came upon an amazing discovery when they uncovered the ruins of a large stone and wood structure. So unlike any other find found at a Hopewell site, British Egyptologist, James Rendel Harris from the London Museum, was consulted. At the site, Harris identified the structure as an “Egyptian Temple”. A single newspaper article documents this account.

I know! Amazing! An Egyptian temple in East Tennessee of all places, AND why is this fact not widely known??!! I’ll tell you why, Dear Reader, our ignorance of the Egyptian temple ruins in East Tennessee is the consequence of Manifest Destiny.

EPHRAIM GEORGE SQUIER
EPHRAIM GEORGE SQUIER

When European colonists settled North America they found immense earth mounds and earthwork enclosures, larger than Giza in Egypt. Manifest Destiny and all that, it seemed prudent to plow it all under. The vanquished Native inhabitants were deemed ignorant savages. In regards to the Native Americans, consequentialism was the morality of the day, in other words “the ends justify the means”.

JOHN WESLEY POWELL
JOHN WESLEY POWELL
LEWIS HENRY MORGAN
LEWIS HENRY MORGAN

“The geography of the Book of Mormon has been a complex issue with multiple factors involved.  For example, when the book was first published, it was commonly thought that Native American Indians had never achieved the level of “civilization” as defined in the book Ancient Society by Lewis Henry Morgan which had become the handbook of instruction for the US government in dealing with the Indians.  Morgan proposed that all human societies evolve through three stages of development, from being ignorant savages (a term he then used to label the Native Americans) to barbarism and finally on towards civilization.  John Wesley Powell, Ephraim George Squier and Morgan were three highly influential men in science, politics and Native American affairs, governing such organizations as the AAAS (American Association for Advancement of Science), the Bureau of Ethnology, the Smithsonian Institution, the Bureau of Indian Affairs and were very active politically.  Both Powell and Squier’s fathers happened to be Methodist ministers in Palmyra New York in the 1820’s when the Book of Mormon was first published and these men began what non-Mormon scholars have called the “wanton destruction” of the ancient history of the Mound Builder civilization.” -Rod L. Meldrum

Over parts of the eastern half of the United States, farmers put their plows to what they wanted to believe was virgin turf. They uncovered arrowheads by the bucketfuls, clay pots, long metal “knives” and occasional stone boxes with the bones of the dead. Thousands of mounds and earthwork stockades were leveled with shovels.  Native American pottery, and other artifacts, and even the bones themselves sometimes made it into private collections. For the most part the metal was melted down and recycled. For a time, bones were ground up into fertilizer, and the unwanted artifacts were thrown into trash piles. European civilization was the victor, and it was in the best interest to promote a Anglo-Saxon version of history. As the immense earthworks were leveled, the North American Native population was completely conquered by wiping away the history and accomplishments of the ancient inhabitants.

Least we frown and waggle our forefingers at our European ancestors with our modern 21st century morality; this conquering business was nothing new to humanity. One group of humans subduing another group of humans seems to me pretty typical human behavior. Conquerors all over the world, throughout recorded history, and across all civilizations, have made it part of their conquering to erase the traces of the previous dynasties.

Battle of Franklin

Battle of Franklin

A perfect example of what occurred in the eastern US, both north and south and including the mid-west, happened where I live. Just south of the town of Franklin Tennessee, on the southern edge of the Eastern flank of the Battle of Franklin where the Army of the Ohio soundly beat the Army of Tennessee on that fateful afternoon of November 30, 1864, is a completely demolished Hopewell Mound Site of the Mississippian period (900-1450AD) identified as the DeGraffenreid Site.

Our house sits on the edge of a ridge just a few yards from a large bend in the Harpeth River, right outside of the approximately 20 acre DeGraffenreid Site in a quiet middle-class subdivision of modest red brick homes. Most people would never guess the rich and varied history of land which has been inhabited by humankind for at least a thousand years. I, in fact did not know about the DeGraffenreid site literally right under us, until very recently, and we have lived here for 22 years.

Harpeth River  sitemason.com
Harpeth River

To give you a little history lesson, Dear Reader, the first known inhabitants of our little piece of heaven were the Hopewell Natives of the Mississippian period. Later American settlers, most notably a family of moonshiners who spanned several generations, before, during and after the Civil War, who proudly claimed to be the “biggest moonshining outfit in the county” lived on our property situated between a narrow neck of  land between the 20 acre DeGraffenreid site and 5 Mile Creek which empties into the Harpeth River. The moonshiners were shut down in the 1930’s by a no-nonsense county sheriff who filled the family car with bullet holes and threatened to do the same to the family if they didn’t cease and desist with the illegal distillery. During the Civil War, several skirmishes happened nearby and a Confederate Calvary regiment commanded by Major General Nathan Bedford Forrest camped on our property after the Battle of Franklin.

The DeGraffenreid mounds, one large and eight significantly smaller, were enclosed by an immense stockade. Farmers in the 1800’s greatly damaged the site by leveling the mounds and the stockade. Amateur archeologists shortly after the Civil War carted off some of the artifacts. At the turn of the last century, an early Monsanto company mined the area for phosphate, so by 1919 all traces of the mounds were gone.

Red dot is where the Benson homestead is probably located

Red dot is where the Benson homestead is probably located

After extensive damage was done, during the late 1960’s, we can thank University of Tennessee-Knoxville archeologist H.C. (Buddy) Brehm who visited the site and conducted a meager salvage of the remaining items and more importantly provided documentation of the  DeGraffenreid site. Without Mr Brehm we would know, even less, of the DeGraffenreid site. Unfortunately where these relics are today, cannot be determined. An interesting bit of information from burial mound H1:

four copper crosses (copper plates embossed with a copper cross design)”. From Potash From Pyramids: Reconstructing Degraffenreid (40WM4)–A MIssissippian Mound Complex in Williamson County Tennessee

I did a little digging to find out more about Buddy Brehm and I came across this forehead slapping tidbit:

dowd2

SIAS members Bob Ferguson (center) and Buddy Brehm (right) discussing the sabertooth cat find with an unidentified worker, summer 1971. Photo courtesy of Les Leverett.

“During this time there was not a State Archaeologist or antiquities laws in Tennessee, nor were there any universities interested in the archaeology of the region. State laws did not yet protect prehistoric human remains, and when an ancient graveyard was encountered during development, the graves were open to whoever wanted to dig them. My memories from that time include seeing Boy Scout troops digging graves to earn their “Indian Lore” badges, and housewives digging with their kitchen utensils. SIAS members were also present on these sites, though with the intention of recording as much information as possible before graves were bulldozed away. ” John T Dowd

See: https://tennesseearchaeologycouncil.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/30-days-of-tennessee-archaeology-day-26-archaeology-in-middle-tennessee-in-the-1960s-and-70s/

If this all weren’t so tragic, it would be really hilarious in a Keystone Cops kinda way. Think about it, Dear Reader, if this chunk of tantalizing history could exist unknown to me, a person who loves history, right under my nose for two decades….

This brings us to Wayne May and Rod Meldrum. Neither of these gentlemen hold degrees in history or archeology, but instead are Book Of Mormon enthusiasts who are able to think outside the box and have spent many years studying and visiting the Hopewell Civilizations, documenting their discoveries. They maintain that the destruction of other Hopewell sites, similar to the DeGraffinreid site, was repeated over much of the eastern half of the United States, including the mid-west. May and Meldrum believe the North American Hopewell civilizations were the People of Lehi and the Jaredites, and the events described in the Book of Mormon played out not in Mesoamerica, but right here in the United States. May and Meldrum have amassed an amazing amount of data to support their claims.

usa-map-bom-geographyl

You can look at the vast evidence they have collected in two presentations available on Youtube. These presentations by Wayne May are long, but well worth your time. We popped a whole lotta popcorn and watched the videos for a couple of Family Home evenings (parent, young adult, high school and elementary age family members). I am happy to report a good time was had by all. Source https://www.millennialstar.org/tag/degraffenreid-stie/

Prehistoric American Indians in Tennessee

The following essay was sponsored in part by the National Endowment for the Humanities in 2009 and the Tennessee State Museum. For more on Tennessee history visit: http://www.tn4me.org Download PDF by Jefferson Chapman, McClung Museum, The University of Tennessee, Knoxville

The state of Tennessee is long and narrow, stretching 432 miles from the high mountains of the Appalachians and the Great Smoky Mountains on the east to the Mississippi River on the west. Moving from east to west, the state is divided into six major physiographic provinces (Figure 1): the Unaka Mountains (Appalachians), the Great Valley, the Cumberland Plateau, the Highland Rim which surrounds the fifth, the Central Basin, and the Gulf Coastal Plain of West Tennessee (Folmsbee, Corlew, and Mitchell 1969). The Tennessee and Cumberland rivers and their tributaries flow through the state and a number of rivers in West Tennessee are tributaries of the Mississippi River. These physiographic provinces and river valleys provide a diversity in natural resources and environments that have affected human settlement and adaptation for millennia. While there are many differences in the prehistoric Indian cultures found in East, Middle, and West Tennessee, there are general characteristics that they shared over time.

Tennessee

Figure 1. Physiographic provinces of Tennessee (Luther 1977).

Our knowledge of the prehistoric Indians of Tennessee is a result of over 150 years of archaeological investigations. Archaeology is the scientific discipline responsible for the recovery and interpretation of the remains of past cultures. Modern archaeology has three basic objectives: first, employing excavations and analysis based on scientific principles, archaeologists seek to develop temporal sequences of past cultures; second, archaeologists seek to reconstruct the lifeways of past human societies; and third, archaeologists address the evolution and operation of cultural systems—topics such as the origins of agriculture and changes in political organization. Places where cultural remains are found are called sites, and these may be as simple as a location where several arrowheads are found and as complex as a ten acre village and mound complex.

Scanty written information about the Indians of Tennessee and the Southeast come from chronicles of the sixteenth-century Spanish (Hudson 1990), seventeenth-century French (Williams 1928), and eighteenth-century British expeditions (King 2007). As Euro-American settlers moved westward across Tennessee in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries, the many mounds and earthworks they encountered became a focus of speculative interpretation, often based on scripture or comparison to cultures in other parts of the world. The most pervasive was the theory of the Mound Builders which held that the ancient mounds were the remains of an extinct culture, likely the Canaanites and Lost Tribes of Israel (Silverberg 1968).

By the 1870s, antiquarian collecting and speculation were replaced with more systematic excavations in Middle (Jones 1876, Putnam 1878, Thruston 1890) and East (Thomas 1894) Tennessee and these clearly demonstrated that the prehistoric mounds and villages were constructed by the American Indians and that the occupants may have been ancestors of historic tribes of the Southeast. By the 1920s, excavations made it clear that many sites were occupied over time by successive Indian groups (Harrington 1922).

With the creation of the Tennessee Valley Authority in 1933, there began a massive archaeological recovery program using federal relief workers (CWA, WPA) in valleys to be inundated. Between 1934-1942, surveys and excavations were conducted in the Pickwick, Guntersville, Chickamauga, Kentucky, Watts Bar, Douglas, and Fort Loudoun reservoirs. In addition, limited excavations were conducted at the Obion, Link, Pack, and Mound Bottom sites in Middle and West Tennessee. This period saw the establishment of professional archaeology in the state and increased enormously our understanding of the prehistoric Indian occupations locally.

In the 1940s a technique to date organic material (charcoal, wood, bone, shell) from archaeological sites was developed. Called radiocarbon dating (Libby 1955), archaeologists were now able to determine how long ago sites had been occupied—and suddenly the Indian occupation of Tennessee became very long.

The 1960s and 1970s saw a series of state and federal laws enacted that are designed to protect, preserve, and manage archaeological sites (TCA 11-6-101 et seq., The Reservoir Salvage Act of 1960, National Historic Preservation Act of 1966, National Environmental Policy Act of 1969, The Archaeological and Historic Preservation Act of 1974, and the Archaeological Resources Protection Act of 1979). Among other things, these laws required that for any project on state or federal land, or that is funded by or permitted by state or federal agencies, the project must identify and mitigate the impact on archaeological sites. Consequently, there has been an enormous amount of archaeological work done in Tennessee over the past 40 years ranging from major reservoir projects such as the Tellico, Normandy, and Columbia, to road, bridge, sewer line, and transmission line projects.

Archaeologistigal Time Line

Archaeologists divide the time humans have been in eastern Tennessee into periods. These periods are both references to some span of time, and to some stage in a continuum of increasing social complexity.

The result of the past 150 years of archaeological work is that we now know a lot about the prehistoric Indian occupation of Tennessee. Archaeologists divide the time people have been in Tennessee into a series of major periods (Figure 2). These periods are both references to a span of time and to a stage in a continuum of increasing social complexity. Ancient native peoples formed numerous and varied social and political groupings that changed through time during each of the archaeological periods. Although ancestral to native peoples of today, the ethnic and tribal affiliations of these ancient societies are unknown. The prehistoric peoples of Tennessee may well be the ancestors of several southeastern tribes.

The First Tennesseans: The PaleoIndian Period

Spear points

Figure 3. Clovis type spear points, lengths 5.4 and 4.7 inches. Ernest J. Sims Collection

One of the big issues in American archaeology is the peopling of the New World. The traditional explanation has been that during the last Ice Age, the sea levels were as much as 300 feet lower than today thus exposing a dry land bridge across the Bering Strait from Siberia to Alaska. Around 13,000 years ago, bands of hunters with their families crossed into North America and radiated across the continent, their presence recorded by Clovis points (Figure 3)—a distinctive lanceolate stone spear point with flutes or grooves on each face and named for the Clovis site in New Mexico where they were found in association with extinct mammoths.

In the last two decades evidence has mounted that suggest an earlier, pre-Clovis arrival of people into the New World (Malakoff 2008). Monte Verde, a site in Chile, is dated 14,500YBP (Dillehay 1989, 1997). Human feces from Paisley Caves, Oregon, have been dated 14,300YBP (Curry 2008); and genetic studies comparing modern Native American genes to native Siberians show that the populations diverged 15-20,000 years ago (Goebel et al. 2008). These and other data indicate a date of 15,000+ YBP for the beginning of the PaleoIndian period.

Mastadon molar

Figure 4. Mastodon molar and bones at the Coats-Hines site.

Evidence for PaleoIndians in Tennessee comes primarily from finds of fluted spear points and other distinctive cutting and scraping stone tools. Over 1,000 fluted points have been found across the state and over 100 sites identified. Concentrations of these artifacts may indicate the location of base camps where a number of activities would have occurred. A particularly good example is the Carson-Conn-Short site in Benton County (Broster and Norton 1993), which contains over forty hearths. The greatest concentration of evidence for PaleoIndian occupation is the western valley of the Tennessee River and the Central Basin particularly along the Cumberland River. This may be due to the high-quality chert resources in the western valley and the availability of mineral-rich soils, springs, and licks in the Central Basin where animals such as the mastodon, an extinct Ice Age elephant, likely congregated (Breitburg and Broster 1994).

Two sites show the direct association of humans with mastodons, At the Coats-Hines site in Williams County, thirty-four stone artifacts were found with the remains of a juvenile male mastodon (Figure 4); stone tool cut marks were present on a vertebra (Breitburg et al. 1996). At the Trull site in Perry County (Norton, Broster, and Breitburg 1998), a modified section of a mastodon tusk was found.

Figure 5, This scene is based upon the excavations at the Coats-Hines site in Williamson County, Tennessee, where two mastodon skeletons were found. Close examination of the bones showed that one showed clear cut marks – evidence of the association of humans with this now extinct Ice Age elephant. In the foreground, men are repairing and remounting stone spearpoints onto foreshafts that tip spears used in hunting. In the background, a mastodon is being butchered in the marshy area where perhaps it had been trapped. The meat is being processed for both consumption and drying for future use.Painting by Greg Harlin. © McClung Museum of Natural History & Culture, The University of Tennessee, Knoxville.

PaleoIndians have been often referred to as big game hunters, focusing on the now-extinct large animals of the last Ice Age (Figure 5). A more accurate description would be to call them generalized foragers who supplemented their diet of plant foods and small game with an occasional opportunistic killing of a mastodon. To understand the cultural organization of the PaleoIndians, archaeologists look at studies of living groups of foragers and construct theoretical models. Thus we believe that PaleoIndians were organized into bands in which several related families occupied and exploited a certain territory. A typical band may have numbered twenty to twenty-five persons and been comprised of a mother and father, their unmarried children, their married sons with their families, a few uncles and aunts, and a grandparent or two (this assumes that the society was organized along male lines; later societies were organized along female lines).

This social group had little political organization except for a nominal leader chosen perhaps for his hunting prowess. The band moved occasionally to take advantage of the seasonal availability of certain plants and animals, but probably also had a base camp where a greater portion of their time was spent. Bands would join with other bands from time to time to hunt game, to exchange items, or for marriage between groups. Religious beliefs probably focused heavily on a respect for and an explanation of various natural forces. Of particular importance would be ceremonies designed to assure success in the hunt and continued abundance of game. In times of sickness or stress, the band looked to a shaman who was thought to have received power from supernatural forces.

Clothing can be assumed to have been sufficient for the environment in which the group lived. Similarly housing would range from simple lean-tos to more elaborate enclosures as the weather and mobility warranted. One must realize that these bands did not wander aimlessly. Their culture was an adaptation to whatever situation they encountered, and although band level society seems “primitive” when compared to later more complex groups, it provided all the physical and spiritual needs of the group.

References

  • Breitburg, Emmanuel and John B. Broster 1994 Paleoindian Site, Lithic, and Mastodon Remains in Tennessee. Current Research in the Pleistocene 11:9-11.
  • Broster, John B. and Mark R. Norton 1993 The Carson-Conn-Short Site (40BN190): An Extensive Clovis Habitation in Benton County, Tennessee. Current Research in the Pleistocene 10:3-5.
  • Curry, Andrew 2008 Ancient Excrement. Archaeology 61(4):42-45.
  • Folmsbee, Stanley J, Robert Corlew and Enoch L. Mitchell 1969 Tennessee: A Short History. The University of Tennessee Press, Knoxville.
  • Goebel, Ted, Michael C. Waters, and Dennis H. O’Rourke 2008 The Late Pleistocene Dispersal of Modern Humans in the Americas. Science 319(5869):1497-1502.
  • Harrington, M.R. 1922 Cherokee and Earlier Remains on Upper Tennessee River. Museum of the American Indian, Heye Foundation, Indian Notes and Monographs, Miscellaneous Series No.24.
  • Hudson, Charles 1990 The Juan Pardo Expeditions: Exploration of the Carolinas and Tennessee, 1566-1568. Smithsonian Institution Press, Washington.
  • Jones, Joseph 1876 Explorations of the Aboriginal Remains of Tennessee. Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge No. 259. Washington, DC
  • King, Duane H. (editor) 2007 The Memoirs of Lt. Henry Timberlake: The Story of a Soldier, Adventurer and Emissary to the Cherokees, 1756-1765. Museum of the Cherokee Indian Press, Cherokee, NC.
  • Libby, Willard 1955 Radiocarbon Dating. University of Chicago Press, Chicago.
  • Luther, Edward T. 1977 Our Restless Earth: The Geologic Regions of Tennessee. The University of Tennessee Press, Knoxville.
  • Malakoff, David 2008 Rethinking the Clovis. American Archaeology 12(4): 26-31.
  • Morgan, William N. 1999 Precolumbian Architecture in Eastern North America. University Press of Florida, Gainesville.
  • Norton, Mark R., John B. Broster, Emmanuel Breitburg 1998 The Trull Site (40PY276). Current Research in the Pleistocene 15:50-51.
  • Putnam, Fredrick W. 1878 Archaeological Explorations in Tennessee. Eleventh Annual Report of the Trustees of the Peabody Museum of American Archaeology and Ethnology 2 (2):305-360).
  • Silverberg, Robert 1968 Mound Builders of Ancient America: The Archaeology of a Myth. New York Graphics Society, Ltd.
  • Simek, Jan F. and Alan Cressler 2008 On the Backs of Serpents: Prehistoric Cave Art in the Southeastern Woodlands. In David Dye, Cave Archaeology of the Eastern Woodlands: Essays in Honor of Patty Jo Watson, pp. 169-191. The University of Tennessee Press, Knoxville.
  • Thomas, Cyrus 1894 Report on the Mound Explorations of the Bureau of Ethnology. Twelfth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethology, Washington.
  • Thruston, Gates P. 1897 Antiquities of Tennessee and the Adjacent States. Second Edition. The Robert Clarke Company, Cincinnati.
  • Williams, Samuel Cole (editor) 1928 Early Travels in the Tennessee Country, 1540-1800. The Watauga Press, Johnson
    City, Tennessee.
  • Yarnell, Richard A. 1993 The Importance of Native Crops during the Late Archaic and Woodland Periods. In Foraging and Farming in the Eastern Woodlands, edited by C. Margaret Scarry, pp. 13-26. University Press of Florida, Gainesville.

 

Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim “Constantly” about his Person

“Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim Constantly about his Person”
by Lucy Mack Smith

Today I am sharing for the first time, a brand new piece of art I asked to be painted by Anne Marie Oborn. It is called, “Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim Constantly about his Person.” She is the one who also painted two other wonderful pieces for me titled, “Mother, I have Got the Key” and “These Stones Fastened to a Breastplate.” You can see them in this post.

Anne amongst amazing research pictures and drawings.

Ann is an amazing artist and I feel has captured the vision of each of there pieces of art in a truly spiritual manner. I love her talent, and the ability of her to showcase three important methods of translation below, as the center piece of each piece of art.

1- “Mother, I have Got the Key” 
In this painting, Anne showcased the amazing spectacles where Lucy said,
“See here, said he [Joseph], I have got the key. and Lucy also said, but he [Joseph] seemed to think more of the glasses or the Urim and Thummim than he did of the plates, for, says he, “I can see anything; they are marvelous.” Joseph termed the Urim and Thummim as, “The Key.” To me that indicates that the (key) may have unlocked the “Gift and Power of God” as we understand it.

There is not even one scriptural account that says anything about a stone in a hat as the method of translation. Only the words of Martin Harris, David Whitmer, Emma Smith in 1879, and William McLellin. They may have misstated, embellished, or heard from someone else, as there is no firsthand evidence they ever saw the seer stone in a hat during the translation process as the Lord had commanded. I trust Oliver Cowdery and Joseph Smith who are the only firsthand witnesses that saw the actual translation. Oliver wouldn’t need his view to be blocked with the hat, as he saw the plates, the spectacles, and the breastplate. Perhaps the painting below explains why many like David and Martin may have seen this view above with the hat blocking the scribes view, and a little piece of cloth hiding the very top part of the gold plates. I feel it is likely that is why the theorists claim some witnesses saw a stone in a hat. Joseph’s hat may have seemed to contain something and most people knew Joseph had a seer stone or two, so they may have assumed that his personal peep stone was in the hat. No scripture confirms that. It is hearsay.

“Mother I have got the Key” by Anne Marie Oborn

2- “These Stones Fastened to a Breastplate.”
In this painting below, Ann showcases the manner in which the Breastplate and the Spectacles were used in conjunction for translation. We know through scripture  how these items were a “set” when it came to translation. “There were two stones in silver bows—and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim—deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted “seers” in ancient or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.” JSH 1:35

These Stones Fastened to a Breastplate, JSH 1:35 by Ann Marie Oborn

William Smith is quoted as saying, “Among other things we inquired minutely about the Urim and Thummim and the breastplate. We asked him what was meant by the expression “two rims of a bow,” which held the former. He said a double silver bow was twisted into the shape of the figure eight, and the two stones were placed literally between the two rims of a bow. At one end was attached a rod which was connected with the outer edge of the right shoulder of the breast-plate. By pressing the head a little forward, the rod held the Urim and Thummim before the eyes much like a pair of spectacles. A pocket was prepared in the breastplate on the left side, immediately over the heart. When not in use the Urim and Thummim was placed in this pocket, the rod being of just the right length to allow it to be so deposited. This instrument could, however, be detached from the breastplate and his brother said Joseph often wore it detached when away from home, but always used it in connection with the breastplate when receiving official communications, and usually so when translating as it permitted him to have both hands free to hold the plates.” (J. W. Peterson in The Rod of Iron I:3 (February 1924), 6—7.)

Lastly as we see the painting below, Oliver said, “I beheld with my eyes, and handled with my hands, the gold plates from which it was translated. I also saw with my eyes and handled with my hands the ‘holy interpreters’ (as cited in Smith, Restoration of All Things, 113).

In a Revelation through Joseph to Oliver stated, “Ask that you may know the mysteries of God, and that you may translate and receive knowledge from all those ancient records which have been hid up, that are sacred; and according to your faith shall it be done unto you.”

It is most likely that Oliver himself saw the translation process without a blanket or covering. Joseph was probably given permission from the Lord to show Oliver all three articles. Two honorable and reputable people are quoted below:

“Elizabeth Anne Whitmer Cowdery, Oliver’s wife, said, “Joseph never had a curtain drawn between him and his scribe” (quoted in John W. Welch and Tim Rathbone, “The Translation of the Book of Mormon: Basic Historical Information,” F.A.R.M.S. report WRR–86, p. 25). Emma likewise said of her days as scribe, early on, that Joseph dictated “hour after hour with nothing between us” (Last Testimony of Sister Emma,” 289)

3- “Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim Constantly about his Person”

Melanie Evans and Joseph Burns were Anne’s models for her painting. We thank them for their great contribution.

Members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and many others have received a spiritual witness that the Book of Mormon is the word of God, and it is a second witness with the Bible as a Testament of Jesus Christ. There may be a difference of opinion with some members of the Church about the method of translation. No one except Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery ever saw the breastplate and the spectacles during translation. Lucy Mack Smith is the only additional witness of the three items found in the stone box on Cumorah; the gold plates, breastplate, and the spectacles, as she saw the last two items under a thin linen and held them and described them before the translation as you see in this beautiful painting by Anne Marie Oborn.

Tickets


(See picture of the painting below. The printed art will be available at our FIRM Conference Sept 15 and 16 along with the original painting).

 

Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim “Constantly” about his Person by Anne Marie Oborn


Lucy Mack Smith

My favorite woman in Church History is, Lucy Mack Smith who said, “I have myself seen and handled the golden plates; they are about eight inches long, and six wide; some of them are sealed together and are not to be opened, and some of them are loose. They are all connected by a ring which passes through a hole at the end of each plate and are covered with letters beautifully engraved. I have seen and felt also the Urim and Thummim. They resemble two large bright diamonds set in a bow like a pair of spectacles. My son puts these over his eyes when he reads unknown languages, and they enable him to interpret them in English. I have likewise carried in my hands the sacred breastplate. It is composed of pure gold and is made to fit the breast very exactly.” Lucy Mack Smith (in Henry Caswall, The City of the Mormons; or, Three Days at Nauvoo, in 1842, 2nd ed. revised and enlarged, (London: JGF & J. Rivington, 1843, 26) Lucy is an honest and wonderful witness of Joseph’s history.

Lucy also said, “See here, said he [Joseph], I have got the key. I knew not what he meant, but took the article in my hands and, examining it with no covering but a silk handkerchief, found that it consisted of two smooth three-cornered diamonds set in glass, and the glasses were set in silver bows connected with each other in much the same way that old-fashioned spectacles are made. He took them again and left me but did not tell me anything of the record…. That of which I spoke, which Joseph termed a key, was indeed nothing more nor less than a Urim and Thummim by which the angel manifested those things to him that were shown him in vision; by which also he could at any time ascertain the approach of danger, either to himself or the record, and for this cause, he kept these things constantly about his person.”

“After bringing home the plates, Joseph now commenced work with his father on the farm in order to be as near as possible the treasure that was committed to his care. Soon after this, he came in from work one afternoon, and after remaining a short time, he put on his great coat and left the house. I was engaged at the time in an upper room in preparing some oil cloths for painting. When he returned, he requested me to come downstairs. I told him that I could not leave my work just then, yet upon his urgent request, I finally concluded to go down and see what he wanted, upon which he handed me the breastplate spoken of in his history. It was wrapped in a thin muslin handkerchief, so thin that I could see the glistening metal and ascertain its proportions without any difficulty. It was concave on one side and convex on the other and extended from the neck downwards as far as the center of the stomach of a man of extraordinary size. It had four straps of the same material for the purpose of fastening it to the breast, two of which ran back to go over the shoulders, and the other two were designed to fasten to the hips. They were just the width of two of my fingers (for I measured them), and they had holes in the end of them to be convenient in fastening. The whole plate was worth at least five hundred dollars. After I had examined it, Joseph placed it in the chest with the Urim and Thummim.”  josephsmithpapers.org Lucy Mack Smith History 1844-1845

Historians and researchers can only guess the exact method, but the scriptures are clear. The Church has no doctrine on how the translation happened, so it really shouldn’t matter. The spiritual confirmation that Joseph used the “gift and power of God” is the best understanding of translation. However, I enjoy searching for additional answers as Moroni said, “ye may know the truth of all things.” The stone in the hat is not a scriptural fact, but many historians and Church videos show it as the “New Narrative.” Nowhere in the scriptures does it even speak about a stone in a hat. Church Historians have developed consensus in their thoughts. It’s just like the opinion that there is consensus that man causes global warming, so the intellectuals agree on their non-provable THEORY.

Lucy Mack Smith confirming that Joseph had these articles on his person, even while digging a well said, “Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim constantly about his person and he could by this means ascertain at any moment whether if the plates were in danger or having just looked into them before Emma got there, he perceived her coming and came up out of the well and met her.” [ JSP- Lucy Mack Smith History 1844-1845, paper fragment inserted 10] The above statement suggests the breastplate and glasses were on Joseph’s person as he used them even while working.

Scriptures tell us many times that Joseph used the Interpreters to translate, saying, “these two stones fastened to a breastplate”, or Oliver saying, “Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, Interpreters, the history or record called The Book of Mormon.” Scriptures never mention Joseph using a stone in a hat, but only those items found in the stone box at Cumorah. Plates, Breastplate, & Interpreters. (See JSH 1:35,52,62,75; Mosiah 28:13, 20; Ether 3:22-23; 4:5; Alma 37:21, 24-25)

“After breakfast [on the day he received the plates and the Urim and Thummim], Joseph called me into the other room, and he set his foot on the bed and leaned his head on his hand and says… “it is ten times better than I expected.” Then he went on to tell the length and width and thickness of the plates, and said he, “they appear to be gold.” But he seemed to think more of the glasses or the Urim and Thummim than he did of the plates, for, says he, “I can see anything; they are marvelous.” Lucy Mack Smith in Joseph Knight’s Recollection of Early Mormon History, BYU Studies, Vol. 17, No. 1; spelling modernized.

‘While the statement has been made by some writers that the Prophet Joseph Smith used a seer stone part of the time in his translating of the record, and information points to the fact that he did have in his possession such a stone, yet there is no authentic statement in the history of the Church which states that the use of such a stone was made in that translation. The information is all hearsay, and personally, I do not believe that this stone was used for this purpose. The reason I give for this conclusion is found in the statement of the Lord to the Brother of Jared as recorded in Ether 3: 22-24. These stones, the Urim and Thummim which were given to the Brother of Jared, were preserved for this very purpose of translating the record, both of the Jaredites and the Nephites. Then again, the Prophet was impressed by Moroni with the fact that these stones were given for that very purpose. It hardly seems reasonable to suppose that the Prophet would substitute something evidently inferior under these circumstances. It may have been so, but it is so easy for a story of this kind to be circulated due to the fact that the Prophet did possess a seer stone, which he may have used for some other purposes’ (Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation)

Art by Anne Marie Oborn titled,
Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim Constantly about his Person
by Lucy Mack Smith.
Visit: BookofMormonEvidence.org or email [email protected]

Why not More about Translation?

Enlarge

I feel the main reason we may not know more, is the process was just too sacred. Saying Joseph used a stone in a hat makes the grand statement of “by the gift and power of God” seem so lacking and so occultic in my opinion. Joseph used the 3 articles in the stone box. The gold plates, breastplate and spectacles. That’s it. If the Lord wanted Joseph to use a stone in a hat he would have provided those non-sacred items in the stone box.

Elder Maxwell says, “Why do we not have more disclosure concerning the process of translation of the Book of Mormon? Perhaps the full process was not disclosed because we would not be ready to understand it, even if given. Perhaps, too, the Lord wanted to leave the Book of Mormon in the realm of faith, though it is drenched with intrinsic evidence. After all, Christ instructed Mormon, who was reviewing the Savior’s own teachings among the Nephites, not to record all of them on the plates because “I will try the faith of my people” (3 Ne. 26:11). Perhaps the details of translation are withheld also because we are intended to immerse ourselves in the substance of the book rather than becoming unduly concerned with the process by which we received it…” (“Last Testimony of Sister Emma,” 289, 290) “By the Gift and Power of God” By Elder Neal A. Maxwell Ensign, Jan 1997, 36

Moroni Day- A Day for Donating to Scripture Central!

As FIRM Foundation(FF) gears up for our inspirational bi-yearly conference Sept 15-16 in celebrating the Book of Mormon and US Constitution Day, Book of Mormon Central (BMC) gears up for Moroni Day on Sept 22nd. Both are wonderful causes and deserve attention from all members of the Church. We should all be celebrating both events.

The attendees will be different in a few ways, while 95% will probably be members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (Church), and both conferences are scheduled to promote faith and hope in this challenging world. Both FF and BMC are righteous apologetic organizations who promote and support the Church.


Tickets here or at the Door

FF

Will have over 25 LDS inspirational speakers over a two day event
Will cost $45 per person for both days which money will come from mostly regular Latter-day saints who have saved in many cases for a period of time, and their money will go towards having more conferences to promote faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.

BMC

Will have 3 or 4 LDS inspirational speakers on Sept 22, including Elder Dale G. Renlund.
Will charge a donation of $250 per person, which money comes from great organizations that need tax write offs and are very generous to our Church. We are thankful for their contributions to further the work of the Lord.

We realize “money” will be the main reason you attend either one. We as LDS members should not judge either group as we support the organization we choose. 

In order to share the critical message to the world of the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon, we need a firm vision, faith, individual commitment, missionary zeal, and probably in this world today we need or could greatly use, money! That’s correct. Great faith mingled with a little money will help His work go forward. We do know however, that the Lord ultimately needs no money to get His message out. However, the way the world works today, “money” is a key driver to what we do. After all this is Satan’s world for another season, and then the Lord takes over. What a beautiful day to look forward to. Money is not bad, the love of money over God, is the problem. 

In my personal life I am driven by these words. “Think of your brethren like unto yourselves, and be familiar with all and free with your substance, that they may be rich like unto you. But before ye seek for riches, seek ye for the kingdom of God. And after ye have obtained a hope in Christ ye shall obtain riches, if ye seek them; and ye will seek them for the intent to do good—to clothe the naked, and to feed the hungry, and to liberate the captive, and administer relief to the sick and the afflicted.” Jacob 2:16-19

All believers have absolute faith that His word will permeate the world on His timing and with our help if He chooses. He has chosen to give us our Moral Agency and we will be judged on what type of stewards we are. We are blessed as we have chosen to be on His team to promote the Gospel of Jesus Christ in all we do.

As scripture says, “And if it so be that you should labor all your days in crying repentance unto this people, and bring, save it be one soul unto me, how great shall be your joy with him in the kingdom of my Father! And now, if your joy will be great with one soul that you have brought unto me into the kingdom of my Father, how great will be your joy if you should bring many souls unto me! D&C 18:15-16

“Where there is no vision, the people perish: but he that keepeth the lawhappy is he… A man’s pride shall bring him low: but honour shall uphold the humble in spirit. Proverbs 29:18, 23

Millions of dollars from wonderful and charitable people and organizations all over the world have been donated to The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (Church). I believe when people or organizations want to donate to the Church, the Church contacts faithful organizations who want to assist special causes in the Arts, Business, Biology, Archaeology, Medicine and other worthy causes. The Church then reaches out to worthy organizations. For example, if a donor wanted to donate to the Church to help in archaeological research about the Book of Mormon, the Church would reach out to organizations such as, Book of Mormon Central (BMC), FAIR Mormon (FM), More Good Foundation (MGF), The Interpreter (TI) and Book of Mormon Archaeological Forum (BMAF) as they are all non-profit organizations.

The Firm Foundation, is not a non-profit organization, so I guess the Church has a rule to not support for profit businesses like FIRM, which in some cases makes sense. I would think other worthy organizations like FIRM could get more support in some way from a Church we love. We have not had the privledge of any General Authority or Seventy to ever speak at our FIRM conference even though we don’t ask for donations ever. This is just a Church rule and they of course can do as they choose. I have nothing against anyone and especially the Church who have refused to speak at our conferences. Regardless, we will keep sharing the truth of the Church and the Lord’s Prophets and Apostles. We do continue to have worthy Bishops, Stake Presidents, Temple workers and Presidents, Patriarch’s, Relief Society Presidents, and more speak at our conferences all the time. We are very thankful to each one who does speak.

Our Firm Foundation Mission Statement is below.

FIRM Foundation – Mission Statement

The FIRM Foundation (Foundation for Indigenous Research and Mormonism) is an organization dedicated to showing forth evidence for the Book of Mormon in order to provide LDS Church members with well-researched information enabling them to powerfully and respectfully defend its historicity and thus its truthfulness – with the ultimate goal of bringing people unto Christ.

Firm Foundation CAN receive donations, however the person donating would not get a tax write off. We have had many people support us and donate to us without wanting or needing a tax write off, and we thank them very much. Unfortunately this is how our imperfect government works. The big get bigger and the small get put off to the side often, as the big governments are in charge of the rules, especially when it comes to money. The supportive organizations of the world get rewarded for their obedience to the government, and we little patriots or humble followers of the Savior seem to be made out to look unimportant and not very popular amongst the government elite. I think our Church has a special calling in this world. I am very grateful to the Church for their faithful accounting of Church funds and the many great things they do, without even hearing about it. I would expect our Church to have great blessings of money, to assist so many righteous causes in this world. I am sure some in the Church have made mistakes that reflect poorly on the Church, but the overwhelming use of Church funds is directed by the Lord.

I don’t ever expect to be elite in the things of this world, but I am an Elite Son of God, and feel truly blessed every day for it. Do I get frustrated with how (BMC), (FM), (MGF), (TI), and (BMAF) seem to be making millions of dollars from donations, and can afford to pay themselves and others a very nice salary? Yes! It does not make me angry, but humble as I try my best to support a great business of promoting faith, with an absolute trustworthy and good man named Rod Meldrum who owns FIRM, and with other 10’s of thousands who support him including Tim Ballard, Glenn Beck, Hannah & Leah Stoddard, Russ Barlow, Mike and Betty LaFontaine, Dean Sessions, Steve Smoot, Wayne May and many other strong LDS Leaders. I believe this small and humble group of Latter-day Saints and many like them are being spoken of in scripture saying, “the Almighty… pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints.” D&C 121:33

Book of Mormon Central Vision Statement

“Book of Mormon Central is a non-profit, public charity that helps people everywhere build enduring faith in Jesus Christ by making the Book of Mormon accessible, comprehensible, and defensible. We are supported by people like you and appreciate all donations, large or small. If you love the Book of Mormon, consider donating to Book of Mormon Central and becoming part of this exciting movement. Why Should You Donate to Book of Mormon Central? General Authorities and Church Officers encourage us to act Hear Church leaders talk about the Book of Mormon, and the importance of supporting organizations such as Book of Mormon Central. Hear inspiring words from President Russell M. Nelson, Elder Jeffrey R. Holland, Elder Kevin W. Pearson, Chad H. Webb, and President Ezra Taft Benson.” BMC  https://bookofmormoncentral.org/content/donate

Book of Mormon Central has invited Elder Dale G. Renlund to be the Key Note Speaker in their Sept 22, 2023 fundraiser. I love and support the Prophet and Apostles. I just think Book of Mormon Central may be held to a different standard. Not that it is wrong, just that it is unusual and ironic in my opinion.

Neutral vs. Saying Your Neutral

Narrow Neck of Land Click to Enlarge

BMC says they are neutral on the geography of the book of Mormon which is fine for them to say. Those of us who believe in the Heartland theory are not Neutral on Geography. We believe the events of the Book of Mormon happened in North America which is the Promised Land of the United States.

We don’t have a problem with these Apologists who focus on Mesoamerica as that is their agency. We just wish they would be supportive of other possible theories in their neutral stand about geography and they would consider a translation method not using a stone in a hat, if they are neutral about that. We would appreciate them allowing Heartlanders and other non-Mesoamerican theories to be expressed on their so-called neutral website.

We don’t expect President Nelson to tell anyone where the Book of Mormon events happened, (The Church just says “somewhere in the Americas”). In the same way we don’t expect the Church to come right out and tell us if evolution is correct or not. They are neutral on evolution as well.  I don’t expect the Church to tell us if we came from an ape, or how old the earth is, as I know through sound reasoning the answer that makes most sense to me. We can receive personal revelation.

Now if the Brethren receive revelation that geography and evolution are doctrine, I would always listen to them first, and then pray about it, but in my opinion the Church is neutral on difficult issues that exist to help each of us individually come to a knowledge of the “truth of all things”, as promised in the Book of Mormon. I don’t need to be commanded in all things! I have neve spoken ill of the Prophet and Apostles and I wouldn’t, as I know they are men of God in this true Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

Book of Mormon Central or Scripture Central Moroni Day Announcements

As you can see below BMC has had the Moroni Day for quite a while. Again this is only to give people an awareness. BMC and the Leaders of our Church are not doing anything wrong. I just want the other apologist organizations to know.


2023

2022

https://bookofmormoncentral.secure.nonprofitsoapbox.com/moroniday2022 2023 Announcement

2016 and 2017


Moroni Day fundraiser by BMC blog by Jonathan Neville

Below is what Jonathan Neville wrote last year about the Moroni Day 2022 fundraiser. I agree with him. You will learn a lot about the Heartland position vs the Meso position. His previous blog is here, or in text below.

“If you haven’t heard, today (Sept 21, 2022) you can spend $250/plate to attend a fundraiser by Book of Mormon Central. $250/plate to add to the millions of dollars Book of Mormon Central is already spending to tell the world that Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery misled everyone about Cumorah and the translation of the Book of Mormon.

It’s inexplicable why anyone would donate money to promote the private theories of a handful of scholars who repudiate the teachings of the prophets about Cumorah. The ad for the fundraiser features the M2C logo* along with some historians who, as awesome as they are, will not tell the audience what Moroni first told Joseph Smith, even though we can all read what he said in the Joseph Smith Papers.

These historians know these accounts perfectly well, but they refuse to share them, especially not to the donors who support Book of Mormon Central and its Mesoamerican/two-Cumorahs agenda.  

If Book of Mormon Central really wanted to be the central resource for information about the Book of Mormon, it would support and sustain the teachings of the prophets about Cumorah in New York instead of repudiating those teachings. At the very least, it would inform people about those teachings and the evidence that corroborates those teachings, instead of insisting that M2C is the only acceptable approach to understanding the Book of Mormon because Joseph and Oliver misled everyone. 

Here are some of the things Moroni told Joseph Smith that the BMC audience will never learn about.

Confusion at the Church History Museum

Moroni to Joseph Smith, 1823. “the record is on a side hill on the Hill of Cumorah 3 miles from this place remove the Grass and moss and you will find a large flat stone pry that up and you will find the record under it laying on 4 pillars of cement.” https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/lucy-mack-smith-history-1844-1845/41

Moroni to Joseph Smith, 1823. He [Moroni] then proceeded and gave a general account of the promises made to the fathers, and also gave a history of the aborigenes of this country, and said they were literal descendants of Abraham. He represented them as once being an enlightned and intelligent people, possessing a correct knowledge of the gospel, and the plan of restoration and redemption. He said this history was written and deposited not far from that place, and that it was our brother’s privilege, if obedient to the commandments of the Lord, to obtain and translate the same by the means of the Urim and Thummim, which were deposited for that purpose with the record. https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/history-1834-1836/68

Joseph to his parents, 1827. said Joseph, “it was the angel of the Lord— as I passed by the hill of Cumorah, where the plates are, the angel of the Lord met me and said, that I had not been engaged enough in the work of the Lord; that the time had come for the record to <​be​> brought forth… https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/lucy-mack-smith-history-1845/111

Oliver Cowdery, with the assistance of Joseph Smith. I must now give you some description of the place where, and the manner in which these records were deposited. You are acquainted with the mail road from Palmyra, Wayne Co. to Canandaigua, Ontario Co. N.Y. and also, as you pass from the former to the latter place, before arriving at the little village of Manchester, say from three to four, or about four miles from Palmyra, you pass a large hill on the east side of the road. Why I say large, is because it is as large perhaps, as any in that country. To a person acquainted with this road, a description would be unnecessary, as it is the largest and rises the highest of any on that rout. The north end rises quite sudden until it assumes a level with the more southerly extremity, and I think I may say an elevation higher than at the south a short distance, say half or three fourths of a mile. As you pass toward canandaigua it lessens gradually until the surface assumes its common level, or is broken by other smaller hills or ridges, water courses and ravines. I think I am justified in saying that this is the highest hill for some distance round, and I am certain that its appearance, as it rises so suddenly from a plain on the north, must attract the notice of the traveller as he passes by.

See Letter VII at the Joseph Smith Papers

At about one mile west rises another ridge of less height, running parallel with the former, leaving a beautiful vale between. The soil is of the first quality for the country, and under a state of cultivation, which gives a prospect at once imposing, when one reflects on the fact, that here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed. By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the book of Mormon120 you will read Mormon’s account of the last great struggle of his people, as they were encamped round this hill Cumorah. (it is printed Camorah, which is an error.) In this vally fell the remaining strength and pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites—once so highly favored of the Lord, but at that time in darkness, doomed to suffer extermination by the hand of their barbarous and uncivilized brethren. From the top of this hill, Mormon, with a few others, after the battle, gazed with horror upon the mangled remains of those who, the day before, were filled with anxiety, hope or doubt.

A few had fled to the South, who were hunted down by the victorious party, and all who would not deny the Saviour and his religion, were put to death. Mormon himself, according to the record of his son Moroni, was also slain. But a long time previous to this disaster it appears from his own account, he foresaw approaching destruction. In fact, if he perused the records of his fathers, which were in his possession, he could have learned that such would be the case. Alma, who lived before the coming of the Messiah, prophesies this. He, however, by divine appointment, abridged from those records, in his own style and language, a short account of the more important and prominent items, from the days of Lehi to his own time, after which he deposited, as he says, on the 529th page, all the records in this same hill, Cumorah and after gave his small record to his son Moroni, who, as appears from the same, finished, after witnessing the extinction of his people as a nation. …

You decide on the Location of Cumorah

This hill, by the Jaredites, was called Ramah: by it, or around it pitched the famous army of Coriantumr their tents. Coriantumr was the last king of the Jaredites The opposing army were to the west, and in this same vally, and near by, from day to day, did that mighty race spill their blood, in wrath, contending, as it were, brother against brother, and father, against son. In this same spot, in full view from the top of this same hill, one may gaze with astonishment upon the ground which was twice covered with the dead and dying of our fellow men. Here may be seen where once sunk to nought the pride and strength of two mighty nations; and here may be contemplated, in solitude, while nothing but the faithful record of Mormon and Moroni is now extant to inform us of the fact… In this vale lie commingled, in one mass of ruin the ashes of thousands, and in this vale was destined to consume the fair forms and vigerous systems of tens of thousands of the human race—blood mixed with blood, flesh with flesh, bones with bones and dust with dust! http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/history-1834-1836/90

“And again, what do we hear? Glad tidings from Cumorah! Moroni, an angel from heaven, declaring the fulfilment of the prophets—the book to be revealed. (Doctrine and Covenants 128:20) For more references, see http://www.lettervii.com/p/byu-packet-on-cumorah.html 

The difference between the “Cumorah” taught by Book of Mormon Central and the real Cumorah taught by Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, and their successors in Church leadership is evident from the map below, taken from the Spanish edition of Book of Mormon Central. https://geografia.centralldm.es/mapa-modelo/?playlist=3db12fa&video=c33c342

* The M2C logo (Mesoamerican 2 Cumorah) features a Mayan glyph to represent the Book of Mormon. This teaches everyone that Joseph and Oliver misled us by saying that the hill Cumorah of Mormon 6:6 was in New York. Instead, the brilliant scholars at Book of Mormon Central have decided that the “real Cumorah” is in southern Mexico, while the idea of Cumorah in New York was a false tradition that Joseph, Oliver and their successors in Church leadership ignorantly promoted for decades. If Book of Mormon Central was an honest and accurate organization, their logo would represent the actual language of the Book of Mormon, which is English.” 

There “is” a Cave in Hill Cumorah- Apologetics Differ

One Question, Three Opinions: Is there a Cave in Hill Cumorah in upstate New York, containing all the Nephite & Jaredite Records?

Absolutely, Yes says FIRM

Absolutely Not, says FAIR

Absolutely, Yes says Orson Pratt

“The hill Cumorah, with the surrounding vicinity, is distinguished as the great battlefield on which, and near which, two powerful nations were concentrated with all their forces. Men, women and children fought till hundreds of thousands on both sides were hewn down, and left to molder upon the ground. . . . These new plates were given to Moroni to finish the history. And all the ancient plates, Mormon deposited in Cumorah, about three hundred and eighty-four years after Christ. When Moroni, about thirty-six years after, made the deposit of the book entrusted to him, he was, without doubt, inspired to select a department of the hill separate from the great depository of the numerous volumes hid up by his father. The particular place in the hill where Moroni secreted the book, was revealed, by the angel, to the prophet Joseph Smith, to whom the volume was delivered in September, A.D. 1827. But the grand repository of all the numerous records of the ancient nations of the western continent, was located in another department of the hill, and it’s contents under the charge of holy angels, until the day should come for them to be transferred to the sacred temple of Zion.” 1866 Orson Pratt Millennial Star (28 (27): 417) I believe Orson Pratt and many other leaders. How can I dismiss their words simply because FAIR wants to not have a cave in Cumorah, because if there was, it would not support their theory that the final battles happened somewhere in Mexico. It would not support their idea that the sword and Liahona were in the one stone box with the plates. 

Defining Apologetics

Apologetics cannot prove that the Church is true, but it can show you answers that may help you in knowing the Church is true, especially through personal revelation.

FIRM and FAIR are both similar organizations as both are made up of great spiritual people who love the Lord and the Book of Mormon. Both claim to have answers to many challenging or even difficult gospel questions that may encourage or assist people to better understand the truthfulness of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Neither organization speak in behalf of, or for the Church. Doctrine in the Church only comes from the Prophet and Apostles who both organizations support. Some have called these organizations, Apologists for the Church. (Others include, Book of Mormon Central, and The Interpreter).  The purpose of LDS Apologetics is to provide solid or well reasoned information that makes sense in answering supposed church related difficult questions, so that a conclusive decision of the truth of the Gospel and Church can be determined by study and prayer through the Spirit.
Tickets
Austin Farrer, an English Anglican philosopher, theologian, and biblical scholar wrote, in the mid-19th century, “Though argument does not create conviction, lack of it destroys belief. What seems to be proved may not be embraced; but what no one shows the ability to defend is quickly abandoned. Rational argument does not create belief, but it maintains a climate in which belief may flourish.” Truth and Spiritual things must be spiritually discerned. A personal witness from the Holy Ghost must be the primary evidence for the reality of God, the divinity of Christ and the authority of the scriptures. “No man can say that the Jesus is the Lord,” wrote Paul, (I Corinthians 12:3) “but by the Holy Ghost.” Faithful, reasoned and rational argument, however, can open hearts and minds to the witness of the Spirit. Apologetics cannot prove that the Church is true, but it can show you answers that may help you in knowing the Church is true, especially through personal revelation.

Personal Revelation

Art by Ken Corbett
As our dear Prophet said, “Does God really want to speak to you? Yes! “As well might man stretch forth his puny arm to stop the Missouri river in its decreed course … as to hinder the Almighty from pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints. You don’t have to wonder about what is true. You do not have to wonder whom you can safely trust. Through personal revelation, you can receive your own witness that the Book of Mormon is the word of God, that Joseph Smith is a prophet, and that this is the Lord’s Church. Regardless of what others may say or do, no one can ever take away a witness borne to your heart and mind about what is true. I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson

Question: Is there a cave in the Hill Cumorah containing the Nephite records?

We quote FAIR here: “Brigham Young related a story about how the plates were returned to Moroni in a cave in the Hill Cumorah On June 17, 1877, Brigham Young related the following at a conference: I believe I will take the liberty to tell you of another circumstance that will be as marvelous as anything can be. This is an incident in the life of Oliver Cowdery, but he did not take the liberty of telling such things in meeting as I take. I tell these things to you, and I have a motive for doing so. I want to carry them to the ears of my brethren and sisters, and to the children also, that they may grow to an understanding of some things that seem to be entirely hidden from the human family. Oliver Cowdery went with the Prophet Joseph when he deposited these plates. Joseph did not translate all of the plates; there was a portion of them sealed, which you can learn from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. When Joseph got the plates, the angel instructed him to carry them back to the hill Cumorah, which he did. Oliver says that when Joseph and Oliver went there, the hill opened, and they walked into a cave, in which there was a large and spacious room. He says he did not think, at the time, whether they had the light of the sun or artificial light; but that it was just as light as day. They laid the plates on a table; it was a large table that stood in the room. Under this table there was a pile of plates as much as two feet high, and there were altogether in this room more plates than probably many wagon loads; they were piled up in the corners and along the walls. The first time they went there the sword of Laban hung upon the wall; but when they went again it had been taken down and laid upon the table across the gold plates; it was unsheathed, and on it was written these words: “This sword will never be sheathed again until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ.” [1]
Art by Jon McNaughton
Editors Note by FIRM: Left off of the Brigham Young quote above is the final sentence by Brigham saying, “I tell you this as coming not only from Oliver Cowdery, but others who were familiar with it, and who understood it just as well as we understand coming to this meeting. . . . [Don] Carlos Smith was a young man of as much veracity as any young man we had, and he was a witness to these things. Samuel Smith saw some things, Hyrum saw a good many things, but Joseph was the leader.” This adds additional witnesses to Brigham’s own words.

FAIR Continues, “The geologic unlikelihood of a cave existing within the drumlin in New York called “Hill Cumorah” suggests that the experience related by the various witnesses was most likely a vision.

There are at least ten second hand accounts describing the story of the cave in Cumorah, however, Joseph Smith himself did not record the incident. [2] As mentioned previously, the Hill Cumorah located in New York state is a drumlin: this means it is a pile of gravel scraped together by an ancient glacier. The geologic unlikelihood of a cave existing within the hill such as the one described suggests that the experience related by the various witnesses was most likely a vision, or a divine transportation to another locale (as with Nephi’s experience in 1 Nephi 11:1). John Tvedtnes supports this view: “The story of the cave full of plates inside the Hill Cumorah in New York is often given as evidence that it is, indeed, the hill where Mormon hid the plates. Yorgason quotes one version of the story from Brigham Young and alludes to six others collected by Paul T. Smith. Unfortunately, none of the accounts is firsthand. The New York Hill Cumorah is a [drumlin] laid down anciently by a glacier in motion. It is comprised of gravel and earth. Geologically, it is impossible for the hill to have a cave, and all those who have gone in search of the cave have come back empty-handed. If, therefore, the story attributed to Oliver Cowdery (by others) is true, then the visits to the cave perhaps represent visions, perhaps of some far distant hill, not physical events.[3]” Given that the angel Moroni had retrieved the plates from Joseph several times previously, it is not unreasonable to assume that he was capable of transporting them to a different location than the hill in New York. As Tvedtnes asks, “If they could truly be moved about, why not from Mexico, for example?”[3] Written by FAIRMORMON

Notes

  1. Jump up Brigham Young, “TRYING TO BE SAINTS, etc.,” (June 17, 1877) Journal of Discourses 19:38.
  2. Jump up Cameron J. Packer, “Cumorah’s Cave,” Journal of Book of Mormon Studies 13/1 (2004): 50–57. off-site wiki
  3. ↑ Jump up to:3.0 3.1 John A. Tvedtnes, “Review of Little Known Evidences of the Book of Mormon by Brenton G. Yorgason,” FARMS Review of Books 2/1 (1990): 258–259. off-site
https://www.fairlatterdaysaints.org/answers/Question:_Is_there_a_cave_in_the_Hill_Cumorah_containing_the_Nephite_records%3F
 
As you read our answer about the truth as we understand it coming from Brigham Young, in regard to him saying there was a cave at Cumorah, understand the basic differences between our two apologetic opinions below. FIRM Says: We believe Brigham Young, Oliver Cowdery, Samuel Smith, Don Carlos Smith, and Hyrum Smith wouldn’t have made these stories up about the cave at Cumorah, and they are true based on information. FAIR says: “There are at least ten second hand accounts describing the story of the cave in Cumorah”, so they insinuate you should believe none of them for the only reason that they are second hand.
Art by Val Bagley
FIRM Says: We don’t believe these stories were simply dreams or visions, but are the witnessed words as best written down by others about a literal cave in New York. FAIR Says: “The experience related by the various witnesses was most likely a vision.” Since they have not found such a cave they are dismissing it. FIRM Says: How do you know a drumlin could not have a natural or a man made cave in it? (See my blog here, where I have shown an actual picture taken in about 2009 of a man made cave in hill the NY Cumorah by a reputable friend. FAIR Says: “Geologic unlikelihood of a cave existing within the drumlin in New York called “Hill Cumorah” FIRM Says: Hill Cumorah is in New York where all the records of both Jaredites and Nephites were buried. This is the same hill where both final battles occurred. (Many quotes here) FAIR Says: The final battles of Cumorah and Ramah occurred somewhere in a hill in Mexico. There was not room on hill Cumorah in New York for millions of people.” FIRM Says: There is no need to have millions of people “on” Hill Cumorah as that speaks against the scripture saying, “we did march forth to the land of Cumorah, and we did pitch our tents “around about” the hill Cumorah; Mormon 6:4. [Not “on” the Hill, around about]. FAIR Says: The Sword of Laban and Liahona were buried in the hill in New York with the plates, breastplate and spectacles. FIRM SAYS: Buried in the stone box of hill Cumorah in New York were the following. Gold Plates, Breastplate, Two clear stones fastened to a silver bow like a pair of spectacles. (JSH 1:35) There was no sword or Liahona, as they were in the Cave at Cumorah. FIRM SAYS FINALLY: At some point you must trust the combined words of prophets and leaders when they speak themselves, and you must also believe the scriptures, and most of all you should pray about what you find, as Moroni said, “we may know the truth of all things”. This is also why FIRM believes there is only one Hill Cumorah in New York and the Book of Mormon was not translated ever using a stone in a hat. No scripture says that, but here are many scriptures that say Joseph used the Interpreters and Urim and Thummim, (JSH 1:35,52,62,75*; Mosiah 28:13, 20; Ether 3:22-23; 4:5; Alma 37:21, 24-25) As you see in the painting below it is shown as the most likely way the various translations were done. (With Emma and with Oliver)
“Mother I have got the Key” by Anne Marie Oborn- The plates, and spectacles were hidden by the linen and the hat, the breastplate is under Joseph shirt. Joseph was commanded to not show those items unless told. No Curtain was used. (See blog here)
“These Stones, Fastened to a Breastplate” by Anne Marie Oborn- None of the three items are hidden, as we know through scripture that Oliver described the method of translation saying, “Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called ‘The Book of Mormon.'” JSH 1:75*

FIRM believes the Doctrine and Covenants Commentary below. A most reliable source about the Cave in Cumorah.

1950 Revised Edition of the Doctrine and Covenants Commentary, a most amazing book that speaks a lot about North American verification of Book of Mormon geography. Three First Presidencies and other General Authorities, share their witnesses!

The First Presidency in 1923 of Heber J Grant, Charles W. Penrose and Anthony W. Ivins and again in 1950 The Publication Committee of  Joseph Fielding Smith, Harold B. Lee and Marion G. Romney, assigned by Pres George Albert Smith, approved some historical information from Church History that has much to do with Book of Mormon Geography. The last edition of the commentary was also published in 1978 by Deseret Book and approved by Pres Spencer W. Kimball, N. Eldon Tanner and Marion G. Romney. What great strength this gives us about the truth of the existence of this Cave at Cumorah and there being 2 sets of plates as the Doctrine and Covenants says in D&C 10.

Two Discussions- Two Sets of Plates, and a Cave at Cumorah

Summary of what the First Presidency Approved in Commentary of the Doctrine and Covenants.

1- There existed two separate sets of plates that Joseph translated. The original plates found in the Stone Box at Cumorah which included the lost 116 pages and the Small Plates of Nephi that were in the Cave at Cumorah. D&C 10 says, And now, verily I say unto you, that an account of those things that you have written, which have gone out of your hands, is engraven upon the plates of Nephi; Yea, and you remember it was said in those writings that a more particular account was given of these things upon the plates of Nephi. And now, because the account which is engraven upon the plates of Nephi is more particular concerning the things which, in my wisdom, I would bring to the knowledge of the people in this account—Therefore, you shall translate the engravings which are on the plates of Nephi, [2nd set of plates] down even till you come to the reign of king Benjamin, or until you come to that which you have translated, which you have retained; And behold, you shall publish it as the record of Nephi; and thus I will confound those who have altered my words.” D&C 10:38-42 2- There existed in Hill Cumorah a Cave in a separate place other than the stone box where Joseph found the plates. This cave was in the same Hill Cumorah and contained the Sword of Laban, Liahona, and wagon loads of plates from previous generations. [See quotes below] 3- A messenger named *Nephi, one of the 3 Nephites, took the plates from Joseph Smith in Harmony when he was finished with them. This same messenger refused a ride in David Whitmer’s wagon as Nephi was going to Cumorah, while Whitmer, Cowdery and Smith were going to Fayette. *“I have heard my grandmother (Mary Musselman Whitmer) say on several occasions that she was shown the plates of the Book of Mormon by a holy angel, whom she always called Brother Nephi.”  John C. Whitmer’s 1878 account, as recorded by Andrew Jenson [Page 37] (see his Latter-Day Saint Biographical Encyclopedia 1:283, Salt Lake City, Utah: 1901): 4- This same messenger [Nephi] showed the second set of plates to Mary Whitmer, David’s mother in Fayette before Joseph began translating this second set of plates, which would become 1 Nephi to Mosiah in our current Book of Mormon. This replaced the Book of Lehi which was the Lost 116 pages. 5- You will see below that three different First Presidencies approved of the fact there was a Cave at Cumorah and that fact is found in Doctrine and Covenants Commentary 1923. One quote below (In Green) is from Journal of Discourses by Brigham Young, about the Cave at Cumorah existing in upstate NY and wasn’t just a dream or vision somewhere in Mexico as some suggest. It was the place that all of the Nephite and Jaredite records and the Liahona, Sword of Laban and other artifacts were stored. Here is what Orson Pratt taught about the two depositories in the Hill Cumorah. “These new plates were given to Moroni to finish the history. And all the ancient plates, Mormon deposited in Cumorah, about three hundred and eighty-four years after Christ. When Moroni, about thirty-six years after, made the deposit of the book entrusted to him, he was, without doubt, inspired to select a department of the hill separate from the great depository of the numerous volumes hid up by his father. The particular place in the hill where Moroni secreted the book, was revealed, by the angel, to the prophet Joseph Smith, to whom the volume was delivered in September, A.D. 1827. But the grand repository of all the numerous records of the ancient nations of the western continent, was located in another department of the hill, and it’s contents under the charge of holy angels, until the day should come for them to be transferred to the sacred temple of Zion.” 1866 Orson Pratt Millennial Star (28 (27): 417)
Two Sets of Plates by Jonathan Neville
A second bit of history (In Green Below) from David Whitmer about a messenger appearing to him and Oliver and Joseph on the way to Fayette who was carrying the plates Joseph just finished translating in Harmony. They were in a knapsack on his back. The messenger appeared to them riding in the wagon and was taking this first set of plates to the Cumorah Cave, where the messenger would deposit them. The messenger then retrieves the “Small Plates of Nephi” [D&C 10:38] from the Cave at Cumorah, and later shows this second set of plates to Mary Whitmer and then to Joseph to translate in Fayette. This set of plates replaced the Book of Lehi or the lost 116 pages which was part of the first set of plates. Editor’s Note: It has also become a problem as some scholars insist the Gold Plates were simply a prop and Joseph Smith never translated from them. There is also a rumor many scholars insist that most of the Book of Mormon was transcribed by Joseph Smith looking into a hat with a seer stone and repeating the words on the stone he saw, to Oliver Cowdery. I hope you as a concerned member to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints will be aware of these possible misconceptions and stick with what the scriptures say and with what the Prophets teach. Although I believe Joseph had such seer stones, I don’t believe any of the Book of Mormon was translated using a seer stone in a hat, but was translated by the gift and Power of God, using the Urim and Thummim, or Interpreters as called in the Book of Mormon, which consisted of a large breastplate and two clear stones in the rims of a bow like a pair of spectacles. The breastplate was hidden under Joseph’s shirt and this farmers hat was used as a prop to block the sight of the spectacles from Emma Smith. See complete blog here:
Purchase Here
Oliver Cowdery said, “I wrote, with my own pen, the entire Book of Mormon (save a few pages) as it fell from the lips of the Prophet Joseph, as he translated it by the gift and power of God, by the means of the Urim and Thummim, or as it is called by the book, Holy Interpreters. I beheld with my eyes, and handled with my hands, the gold plates from which it was transcribed. I also saw with my eyes and handled with my hands the Holy Interpreters.”

Presidencies Speak of True Geography

Doctrine and Covenants Commentary Revision 1950
Between 1913 and 1916 Hyrum Smith of the Quorum of the 12 Apostles along with Elder Janne M. Sjodahl articulated a commentary of the Doctrine of Covenants which was approved by these two Presidencies as accurate and approved history as contained in the D&C Commentary of 1923 and 1950. [The Doctrine and the Covenants Commentary] “A doctrinal and exegetical commentary on the book of scripture, known as the “Doctrine and Covenants” (the “D&C”), sacred to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints” The Doctrine and the Covenants Commentary by Hyrum M. Smith (Picture left) Exegetical Definition: The message finds its sole source in Scripture. The message is extracted from Scripture through careful exegesis. The message preparation correctly interprets Scripture in its normal sense and its context. The message clearly explains the original God-intended meaning of Scripture. The message applies the Scriptural meaning for today. The Doctrine and Covenants Containing Revelations Given To Joseph Smith, Jr., The Prophet, with an Introduction and Historical and Exegetical Notes By Hyrum M Smith, of the Council of the Twelve Apostles. And Janne M. Sjodahl. “Commentaries on the Doctrine and Covenants follow the pattern of many biblical commentaries, supplying the historical context, that is, the time, circumstances, and situation of the revelations. In the most recent (1981) edition of the Doctrine and Covenants, headnotes for each section have been added or enlarged, with a brief synopsis of the historical setting. Additional notes and explanations are provided by the various separately published commentaries discussed here. Commentaries written by members of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles are given special consideration. Others are recommended as helps to the membership of the Church to provide historical insight to their study of the scriptures. An early (1916) and still useful one-volume commentary was written by Hyrum M. Smith, a member of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, and Janne M. Sjodahl. Doctrine and Covenants Commentary contains the text of the Doctrine and Covenants and gives historical background and commentary for each section. It is extensively footnoted with exegetical notes. The volume was later supplemented and expanded under the direction of Joseph Fielding Smith, Harold B. Lee, and Marion G. Romney of the Quorum of the Twelve in 1950.” Doctrine and Covenants Commentaries Author: Garrett, H. Dean

Preface To the Revised Edition of the Doctrine and Covenants Commentary

In the preface to the 1950 Revised Edition of the Doctrine and Covenants Commentary, we find the following: “While laboring in the European Missions, Elder Hyrum M. Smith, of the Council of the Twelve Apostles, and Elder Janne M. Sjodahl, were impressed very fervently with the desire to prepare a commentary dealing with the revelations given by the Lord to the Prophet Joseph Smith. In their odd moments, when not otherwise engaged, during the years 1913-1916, these brethren carried on a careful research and study and prepared this volume which has met with popular favor. For a number of years, the commentary has been out of circulation, and because of the increasing demand for it, the First Presidency instructed the Publication Committee to take the matter in hand and revise the volume ready for a re-printing. This the committee has done and after many months of labor has fulfilled the assignment given. Since the time of the first publication many world-wide events of the greatest importance have occurred many of which have a bearing on the fulfillment of the prophecies found in the Doctrine and Covenants; these have been noted. The Doctrine and Covenants is a sacred volume of Scripture, and in the revision and preparation of the book, the members of the committee have felt their weakness in commenting on these sacred commandments and revelations coming from the Lord.”

THE PUBLICATION COMMITTEE 1950

(Note; Not the First Presidency) Joseph Fielding Smith Harold B. Lee Marion G. Romney

1950 First Presidency

(Who assigned Publication Committee) George Albert Smith J. Reuben Clark David O McKay

Within this Commentary are two sections which contain comments pertinent to Book of Mormon geography.

1. The first has to do with Section 9. This section is a revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet, to Oliver Cowdery, at Harmony, Pennsylvania in April, 1829. Oliver had attempted to translate without success. Verse 1-2 are as follows: “Behold, I say unto you, my son, that because you did not translate according to that which you desired of me, and did commence again to write for my servant, Joseph Smith, Jun., even so I would that ye should continue until you have finished this record, which I have entrusted unto him. And then, behold, other records have I, that I will give unto you power that you may assist to translate. . . .” In a verse note on the bottom of page 45 we find the following: Other records] Other Nephite records. Oliver Cowdery, if he had remained faithful, would have had the privilege of assisting in their translation. He, however, was outside the Church, because of transgression, for eleven years, and although he was again received in full fellowship, some of the blessings he had lost could not be recovered.” 1950 Revised Edition of the Doctrine and Covenants Commentary page 45-46 Then in a related “General Notes” on a page which follows we find the following: Other records” are referred to in the 2nd paragraph of page 47 below. On that subject President Brigham Young makes the following statement: [The “Cave Story” is then recited as it appears in the 1877 notation– which is a discourse by Brigham Young delivered at a Special Conference held at Farmington, Utah on June 17,1877.] Note* That such a story would be included in the 1923 edition is significant; that such a story would be upheld by Apostles in the publication committee of the Revised Edition is also significant. 2. The second has to do with Section 84, a revelation on Priesthood. Verse 42 reads: ” . . . and even I [the Lord] have given the heavenly hosts and mine angels charge concerning you.” In a comment on this verse we find the following: “I have given * ** * charge concerning you] Note that the Lord in conferring the Priesthood upon the Elders present when this Revelation was given, assured them that angels had been appointed to guard them. The first Christians believed in guardian angels. . . .” The following anecdote, which was told by David Whitmer to Elders Orson Pratt and Joseph F. Smith in 1878, may be retold here: [The David Whitmer story of meeting an angel “going to Cumorah” –see the 1878 notation– is then recited.] Note* This story, like the Cave Story, reinforces the New York Hill Cumorah as a repository of the Nephite records. Since the last edition of the book would be published in 1978 by Deseret Book, these stories (reviewed by Apostles) would add authoritative weight to a New York Hill Cumorah viewpoint.

1978 First Presidency

Spencer W, Kimball N. Eldon Tanner Marion G. Romney

Brigham Young, Journal of Discourses, 17 June 1877 below: “You hear a great deal said about finding money. There is no difficulty at all in finding money, but there are a great many people who do not know what to do with it when they do find it. This is the great defect with the human family. I could relate many very singular circumstances. I lived right in the country where the plates were found from which the Book of Mormon was translated, and I know a great many things pertaining to that country. I believe I will take the liberty to tell you of another circumstance that will be as marvelous as anything can be. This is an incident in the life of Oliver Cowdery, but he did not take the liberty of telling such things in meeting as I take. I tell these things to you, and I have a motive for doing so. I want to carry them to the ears of my brethren and sisters, and to the children also, that they may grow to an understanding of some things that seem to be entirely hidden from the human family. Oliver Cowdery went with the Prophet Joseph when he deposited these plates. Joseph did not translate all of the plates; there was a portion of them sealed, which you can learn from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.

General Notes Page 47

“When Joseph got the plates, the angel instructed him to carry them back to the hill Cumorah, which he did. Oliver says that when Joseph and Oliver went there, the hill opened, and they walked into a cave, in which there was a large and spacious room. He says he did not think, at the time, whether they had the light of the sun or artificial light; but that it was just as light as day. They laid the plates on a table; it was a large table that stood in the room. Under this table there was a pile of plates as much as two feet high, and there were altogether in this room more plates than probably many wagon loads; they were piled up in the corners and along the walls. The first time they went there the sword of Laban hung upon the wall; but when they went again it had been taken down and laid upon the table across the gold plates; it was unsheathed, and on it was written these words: ‘This sword will never be sheathed again until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ.’ I tell you this as coming not only from Oliver Cowdery, but others who were familiar with it, and who understood it just as well as we understand coming to this meeting, enjoying the day, and by and by we separate and go away, forgetting most of what is said, but remembering some things. So is it with other circumstances in life. I relate this to you, and I want you to understand it. I take this liberty of referring to those things so that they will not be forgotten and lost. Carlos Smith was a young man of as much veracity as any young man we had, and he was a witness to these things. Samuel Smith saw some things, Hyrum saw a good many things, but Joseph was the leader. Now, you may think I am unwise in publicly telling these things, thinking perhaps I should preserve them in my own breast; but such is not my mind. I would like the people called Latter-day Saints to understand some little things with regard to the workings and dealings of the Lord with his people here upon the earth. I could relate to you a great many more, all of which are familiar to many of our brethren and sisters.” Brigham Young Journal of Discourses 1XIX., p. 38).”1950 Revised Edition of the Doctrine and Covenants Commentary page 47-48 The crossed out lines above are not seen in the Commentary, I included them so you could see what was left out. “The following anecdote, which was told by David Whitmer to Elders Orson Pratt and Joseph F. Smith in 1878, may be retold here: “When I was returning to Fayette, with Joseph and Oliver, all of us riding in the wagon. Oliver and I on an old- fashioned wooden spring seat and Joseph behind us — while traveling along in a clear open space, a very pleasant, nice-looking old man suddenly appeared by the side of the wagon and saluted us with, ‘Good morning, it is very warm,’ at the same time wiping his face or forehead with his hand. We returned the salutation, and, by a sign from Joseph, I invited him to ride if he was going our way; but he said very pleasantly, ‘No, I am going to Cumorah.’ This name was something new to me; I did not know what Cumorah meant. We all gazed at him and at each other, and as I looked around inquiringly of Joseph, the old man instantly disappeared, so that I did not see him again.” Whitmer described his appearance and added, it was the messenger who had the plates [of the Book of Mormon], who had taken them from Joseph just prior to our starting from Harmony”(Andrew Jensen, Historical Record, p. 209)”. 1950 Revised Edition of the Doctrine and Covenants Commentary page 508

Quotes from D&C Commentary 1950

D&C Sec 3:19 Page 22 Commentary
The First Presidency in 1923 of Heber J Grant, Charles W. Penrose and Anthony W. Ivins and again in 1950 The Publication Committee of Joseph Fielding Smith, Harold B. Lee and Marion G. Romney, assigned by Pres George Albert Smith, approved some historical information from Church History that has much to do with Book of Mormon Geography. The last edition of the commentary was also published in 1978 by Deseret Book and approved by Pres Spencer W. Kimball, N. Eldon Tanner and Marion G. Romney.
Notice what D&C 3:19 says: “And for this very purpose are these plates preserved, which contain these records—that the promises of the Lord might be fulfilled, which he made to his people;”

Notice what the Commentary from these inspired Prophets says:

19. For this very purpose) The Book of Mormon plates were preserved and translated in order that all these should be brought to a knowledge of the Savior. It may be concluded, then, that among the American Indians and the Polynesians who are mostly the descendants of the Lamanites, is also a sprinkling of the descendants of the Nephites who may have escaped the general destruction. D&C Sec 3 page 22 Doctrine and Covenants Commentary by Sjodahl and Smith

D&C Sec 5 Page 30

31. Except Thou do this] Unless the Prophet followed the instructions here given, the plates and the sacred instrument would be taken from him. This is a remarkable Revelation. It furnishes an irrefutable proof that the Prophet Joseph actually had the plates. He promised that Martin Harris, on certain conditions, which he could easily comply with, should obtain a view of them. Such a promise, if the records had not been in existence, would have been impossible to redeem. It would have been mere buffoonery. The fraud would have been detected at once. The promise was repeated a few months later (Sec 17) to two more witnesses. Joseph had the plates and the Urim and Thummim, and this Revelation proves the truth of that assertion.

D&C 6 Page 32

According to his own statement at Council Bluffs on October 21st, 1848, Oliver Cowdery wrote the entire Book (save a few pages) as the words fell from the lips of the Prophet, “as he translated it by the gift and power of God, by the means of the Urim and Thummim, or, as it is called by that Book, ’holy interpreters.’” So that the testimony of Oliver Cowdery was as firm in 1848, two years before his death as it was in 1829, when he first accepted the gospel, although he had been outside the Church for eleven years. When Joseph and Oliver had been engaged on the Book of Mormon a few days, this Revelation was received.

1923 First Presidency

Heber J Grant Charles W. Penrose Anthony W. Ivins
Source: MUCH OF THIS BLOG WAS USED FROM: A Chronology of LDS Thought on Book of Mormon Geography of the New World Statements by Church Authorities 1921 —–> 1980 Copyright 2003 by Alan C. Miner. All rights reserved https://stepbystep.alancminer.com/node/2256 1923 Hyrum M. Smith Doctrine and Covenants Commentary, Salt Lake City: The Janne M. Sjodahl Deseret News Press, 1923, 1932. Reprinted in 1950, 1951, 1960, 1961, 1962, 1971, 1978. In the preface to the Original Edition, we find the following: Before laying aside the pen, I may be permitted to express my grateful acknowledgment of the services rendered by Elder Orson F. Whitney and Elder Joseph Fielding Smith, of the Council of the Twelve, who, together with Elder Hyrum M. Smith, carefully read the manuscript of this Commentary before it was given to the printer; also to Elder George F. Richards, of the Council of the Twelve and President of the European mission, and to Elders John E. Cottam, George F. Richards, Jr., and Junius F. Wells, fellow-laborers int he British mission, for most valuable assistance. Liverpool, May 1, 1919. J. M. Sjodahl.

Art by Val Chadwick Bagley showing these two historical narratives in pictures. Purchase his entire book here:

Proper Translation 26- Page Article Here

Book of Mormon Hard Evidence Proper Translation